Table of Contents

- Prelude

- Chapter 1

- Chapter 2

- Chapter 3

- Chapter 4

- Chapter 5

- Chapter 6

- Chapter 7

- Chapter 8

- Chapter 9

- Chapter 10

- Chapter 11

- Chapter 12

- Chapter 13

- Chapter 14

- Chapter 15

- Chapter 16

- Chapter 17

- Chapter 18

- Chapter 19

- Chapter 20

- Chapter 21

- Chapter 22

- Chapter 23

- Chapter 24

- Chapter 25

- Chapter 26

- Chapter 27

- Chapter 28

- Chapter 29

- Chapter 30

- Chapter 31

- Chapter 32

- Chapter 33

- Chapter 34

- Chapter 35

- Epilog

The Staff of Naught

By Tom Liberman

Prelude

The full moon hung high and bright in the night sky and the sound of hoof beats quickly approached the hidden spot where the dark skinned orc lay in a small clump of bushes his young son’s heavy breath audible to his right. A tall darkling, with purple hewed skin, rode a massive black unicorn whose very breath was fire, while next to him, on a silver horse that easily kept pace, sat a beautiful golden haired human woman in a regal riding dress decorated with the pattern of three towers interconnected by a dozen walkways. She sat tall in the saddle and wore a silver crown upon her head. Her face glinted in the moonlight its features perfect with high cheekbones and strange yellow eyes that glowed like a cat’s in the night.

“What if he isn’t dismounted,” said the boy in the grass at the side of the orc. The dark skinned orc with a close cropped beard looked down at his young son and noted the eyes wide with fear, his normally green skin almost ashen and white in color, and his lip aquiver. “They say he’s the finest horseman in the world,” continued the lad.

“He will be,” he said as he clutched the end of a fine rope in this hand. The other side was tied to a tree across the path and he tightened his grip as the hoof beats approached.

“What if it doesn’t fall off?” said the boy.

“It will, everything is arranged,” he replied. “Now get ready.”

“What do I do with it after,” said the boy.

The orc replied, somehow it all seemed like a dream, “We’ve been over this you know what to do. Take the Black Sphere to Three Eyed Dioly. He promised to hide the thing where no darkling will ever find it,” he whispered his entire body suddenly tense and he realized he held his breath.

“What then?” said the boy.

“Then the Black Horseman, cursed be the name of the man who destroyed our people, shall no longer be able to travel in the daylight. His reign of terror shall end just as will the Emperor’s, under the sword of the Usurper.”

The riders quickly approached, the darkling seemed to have a black glow all over him and around his neck a black spheroid shape seemed to emanate the darkness. He was suddenly upon them and the orc pulled the end of a rope that sprang up under the legs of the horses. The woman’s horse somehow managed to leap over it, the Black Horseman’s steed stumbled for a moment but the horseman was of such skill that while he slid sideways but seemed ready to maintain his balance and ride on, when the girdle of the horse, insecurely fastened, slid around, and down the darkling tumbled to the ground the strange bauble around his neck bouncing once, twice, and a third time almost directly into the hands of the boy.

“Now,” said the man and stood to dash across the road so that the horseman and the woman could see him. It only took a moment for the darkling to stand and recover his wits as he drew a slim silver scimitar. The boy darted off into the woods without making a sound.

“You dare ambush the Left Hand of the Emperor,” the darkling spoke and his sword rose.

Chapter 1

Tanner Wilmer rolled under the thick sheepskin with a low grunt, flexed his left knee twice and exposed it to the brisk morning air brought in by the prevailing coastal winds. A low but distinct crack reverberated throughout his body and he groaned loudly. An elbow in his side indicated that his wife, Almara, was at least partially awake as well. The sky was still dark but only a few stars dotted it as he opened his eyes and saw misty breath snake out of his mouth. “Cold one, Alma.”

“Get the fire started and I’ll put on coffee,” muttered a woman’s voice beneath the blankets.

Tanner carefully rolled out from under the covers, knocked a pair of thick leather boots together holding them upside down, and then slipped them onto his feet. He shambled over to the fire pit where ashes and a few burnt logs were all that remained of the previous night’s blaze. A few yards away a small pile of kindling and larger wood lay at the ready and he busied himself rebuilding the fire with practiced and precise movements. Within five minutes he coaxed the few embers that remained into an energetic little blaze. By the time he finished with his work the sky noticeably lightened to a dark shade of blue and the songs of birds joined the sound of the waves lapping against rocks on the nearby beach. A little green and white jay hopped from branch to branch calling out to the morning.

With his face lightly dotted by gray and black whiskers, he looked up and around for the first time and noticed a young man with a leather pullover and oversized denim pants standing at the edge of the low cliff that looked out over the great sea. “Tylan, what are you doing up so early?”

“Look at that dad,” said the boy and pointed out in the bay towards the old shipwreck where only the top of the main mast was visible under the water. The waves that rolled over it gave the illusion that it swayed back and forth. Tanner brought the wagon up the Shadow Mountain Road at least two or three times a year and that old wreck had been there for at least a dozen years.

“I’ve seen it plenty of times Tylan. Pull out some of those fish we caught and we’ll fry them up for your mother and sister.”

“No dad, look!”

Tanner grabbed the coffee pot and walked over to the edge to join his son. “What is it?”

“Can’t you see?”

“It’s too dark for my old eyes; I see a mast and some water. What am I supposed to be looking at?”

“There dad. There goes another one!”

Tanner squinted which helped a little, the light increased a bit as well, and he suddenly could make out motion along the sandbar a few hundred yards from where the wreck lay. “What is that?”

“People dad, they’re walking into the ocean but they’re getting smashed by the waves.”

“People wouldn’t do that,” said Tanner and squinted heavily.

“Let’s go see,” shouted Tylan as the boy moved forward, jumped five feet off the cliff onto the ground below, and broke into a quick run.

“Wait Tylan,” said Tanner, sat on the ledge, and slid down carefully although his knee buckled slightly when he hit the ground. “Damn.”

“Hurry dad!”

“Wait Tylan,” shouted Tanner as he looked up again and saw figures, they did look human, as they walked from the shore into the low waves and then disappeared into the sea. “What the hell?”

The boy rushed ahead at breakneck speed his spindly legs seemed to jut out at strange angles and his sharp elbows thrashed with apparently disconcerted movements but he made good time until he reached a small grassy outcropping that stood a little bit above the rest of the land.

“Dad!”

“What is it, Tylan?”

“Dad!”

Now Tanner picked up his own pace, his movements steady and strong, but somehow not as fast as the boy. Within a few seconds he reached his son and put his hands on his knees the breath coming from his lungs in great cloudy bursts. “Too … early … to run,” and then he gave two hacking coughs.

“Dad, look!” said Tylan and pointed up the coast line while Tanner’s eyes rose to take in the site. For as far as the man could see stretched a line of strangely thin human figures. Each moved with an awkward lurching sort of gait and it was almost as if they were transparent with the breaking waves visible through their bodies. “What in the hell are they doing?”

“They’re skeletons dad, walking skeletons!”

Tanner closed his eyes and shook his head. He then slowly opened them up and refocused now seeing that they were, indeed skeletal figures that made their way bizarrely up the coast to the point where each of them in turn, like ants who marched to the edge of a precipice, simply walked into the water where they washed away or smashed into the rocks. “What the hell?”

“What does it mean dad?”

“I don’t know son. We need to report this. Go wake up your sister and pack up the wagon.”

“Ok, dad,” said Tylan his eyes still gazed out at the endless line of skeletal figures that walked jerkily into the ocean apparently unconcerned by their doom.

“Get going!” snapped Tanner smacking the boy lightly across the top of the head, “before I get out my strap.”

Tylan even then waited a moment and stared towards the sea as sunlight began to filter over the horizon to his left. Then, with a jerk he looked at his father and sprinted off with those ungainly strides back to the campsite where a small wagon rested near a large sycamore tree.

Tanner watched his son go and then turned his gaze back to the long line of skeletons working their way towards the point. His eyes focused on the lone mast sticking up and he tried to remember what ship it was and how long ago it had come to rest in the bay. “I don’t get it. It’s been there so long, what could they want?” Just then he noticed a change in the motion of the skeletal line as it began to back up from overcrowding. One of the creatures veered off course, dropped to its knees, and its hands scraped against the hard rock near the point.

“This is not good,” said Tanner aloud but in a whisper. He turned back to his family and slowly made his way towards the wagon although he stopped and looked back to the point every few strides.

Chapter 2

“It was crawling across the floor!” shrieked the broom wielding woman her black hair wild and frizzed around her head as she stood in front of the straw and mud building on the outskirts of town. “The dead have risen!”

A group of young boys with sticks chasing after a wildly bouncing ball stopped their game and turned to the old woman their mouths hung open and their sticks held loosely.

“The dead are rising,” screamed the woman shaking her broom at the boys who scattered like dry leaves before a heavy wind. “The dead are coming back to life,” she shouted a third time although only to the empty road.

A heavyset woman with a thick double-chin peered out from the door and looked at the other woman with a shake of her head. “Your witchy skull fell off the mantle and rolled under the table you mad woman. Now get back in here before the neighbors report you to the guard.”

“You old fool,” said the woman waving her broom in her general direction. “You didn’t see it, I did!”

“Fine then,” said the older woman slamming the door shut with a loud bang.

Not many blocks away another scene played out atop a small inn where a dozen travelers and locals worked their way through another morning in Iv’s Folly.

“Shh,” said a young boy in a tattered gray jerkin to a smaller girl in a like fashioned single piece dress and a pair of thin sandals with a large rip in the left heel. She stifled a giggle putting a dirty hand over an equally dirty mouth as the boy looped knotted string over the wrist of a skeletal hand and began to lower it in between the gap in two loose floorboards as the girl giggled again.

Half a mile from this scene, two men, one large with a thick wool shirt and the other quite tall but thin and wearing a heavy jacket walked passed a large headstone so old that the scratches on the thing that told of the current resident were so faint as to be illegible. “Hey, Shamki,” said the tall man as he stopped at the stone and brushed off some leaves, “Why do we gotta do this?”

The larger but shorter man turned to display a heavy brow and low-slung lower lip with sharp canine teeth which he made more prominent with a grimace that was followed shortly by a low growl, “Not you to worry,” he said and with a quick stride stood next to the smaller man and gave him a cuff in the shoulder. “Why you care about him?” he said and pointed to the grave.

The taller man staggered and gave off a low cry, “Why you gotta do that Shamki? I was just cleaning off the grave, who knows, that coulda been my dad.”

“Who cares? Boss is your dad and that’s all that matters,” said Shamki and somehow seemed to glower down at the taller man. “Now come on, boss says we dig him up while everybody’s afraid of skellies.”

“Yeah, but I’m afraid of the skellies.”

“They dead.”

“No they’re not,” replied Humbort with a grimace shying away from a pale white leaf that bore a striking resemblance to a hand. “I see them come alive and Tanner said they are all walking up at the point near that old shipwreck.”

“Why you care what stupid Tanner say?” asked Shamki as he turned around again and scratched the side of his face. “Stupid trader, stupid kids, stupid wife. You do what boss say and get plenty to eat, right. Since we were kids it that way. Besides, you never seen no walking dead things, you just dream it.”

“I did too see it,” said Humbort defiantly looking down at the bigger man his jaw clenched. “You can’t make me say I didn’t see it ‘cause I did!”

“You dreamed, idiot. Now comes on, we need to dig up body. You bring shovel right?”

The smaller man looked around and shrugged his shoulders, “I thought you did.”

Shamki simply shook his head from side to side, “No matter, we find one.” Looking around he spotted a low slung shed to his right tucked in between a large tree and a group of small bushes that were turning red in the crisp fall air. “Check shed.”

Humbort looked at the shed and then back at his companion with his lips turned down, “What if it’s for taking a crap?”

“No moon, dummy. Get shovel or I tell boss you forget it.”

“You forgot to tell me to remember Shamki, it’s not my fault.”

“Go get!”

“Okay, okay. But you better not tell boss about it.”

The big half-orc raised his hand as if to cuff the slight man who slowly jogged across to the shed. When he got there he grabbed the door knob with one hand a pushed in but got no result. He paused for a moment and then pulled out with the same effect. “It’s locked Shamki, whata we do?”

“Not locked,” said Shamki and walked over with a half a dozen large strides. “No lock just jammed ‘cause of cold.” The big fellow roughly pushed aside Humbort with a backhand sending the smaller man stumbling backwards and onto the ground. Then the half-orc raised a thick leather boot grimy with dirt but not enough so that a heavy iron toe cap wasn’t visible beneath and launched it forward against the door which burst in with a crack, swung against the wall, slammed shut again, only to swing back open a few inches. “Get shovel.”

Humbort peered into the dark shed and then poked his head back around the corner, “I don’t see one.”

The big man looked at the little man and gave another shake of his head, “Get in there and look or I do it and that make mad.”

“Okay, okay, I’ll do it but if I get killed it’ll be your fault,” said Humbort, stuck his head back around the corner, and peered into the darkness. “It’s dark, I can’t see.”

Shamki moved up quickly behind the smaller man although without making any noise, put both hands on his back, and shoved him into the small shack. Humbort sprawled forward, lost his balance, and landed with a heavy thud which was followed by a clatter and then three crashes each separated only by a brief moment. “Owwww,” said the voice from inside the shack and Shamki shook his head, once again, and sighed, “Humbort.”

Meanwhile, at the center of the little hamlet of Iv’s Folly, in a large building with an immaculately planted rose garden out front, a small, balding man wrung his hands together as he sat on a long, brightly burnished wooden bench. A heavy oak door sat at the end of the hallway to the man’s right and he looked up to the door again and again. After a few seconds he stood up, walked to the door paused in front of it for a moment, turned to face back down the hallway, and walked to his original location, and finally sat down with a thump. He looked at his feet and then back to the door and then back at his feet again before giving out a large sigh and once again wrung his hands together.

A creak from the door brought the thin man to his feet with a lurch and he took two quick strides towards it before he stopped and straightened a finely tailored cotton shirt and pulled down the bottom edges of a wool jacket. At that moment a roundish man with a massive head flanked by wide red tinged ears emerged from behind the door and glanced in the direction of the small man, “I hope I haven’t kept you waiting long Myris.”

“No, no sir. Not long at all, it’s just that these sightings are increasing and the people are …” spat out the smaller one in one quick sentence not stopping to breath.

“Hold on there, Myris,” said the heavy man and turned away from him back towards the room. “Come on into my office and tell me slowly.” With that he disappeared behind the door and Myris darted after him with quick motions of his little legs. The office appeared to be quite small as a massive redwood desk, a huge leather backed chair behind the desk, and a much smaller wooden chair with no arms in front of it took up a great deal of the total space. Off to the side on the wall stood the mounted head of a massive green scaled dragon next to several smaller heads of more mundane creatures like deer and bears. A shelf filled with parchment scrolls and old books dominated the wall opposite the trophies and a counter near the back of the room contained half a dozen glass bottles filled with liquids of various colors. The thick man stood by this last table a glass in one hand and a bottle in the other, “What will it be Myris?”

“Mayor Shumba, please! There is an emergency; I have to tell you immediately.”

“You’ve always been a bit high strung Myris, if you don’t object I’ll have one,” said the town mayor, who poured a generous amount of a greenish blue liquid into a tumbler, and brought it to his nose for a luxurious sniff. “The finest Halfling Tree Sap in the Five Counties,” he said before taking a long swallow from the glass, “Ahhhh.” Shumba then walked slowly behind the big desk and sat down in the chair that was so large it almost swallowed his considerable bulk. “I suppose this is about the skeletons rising and that fool Tanner spouting off in the town square yesterday afternoon.”

“Mayor, oh mayor,” said Myris and once again wrung his hands together the fingers intertwined in an apparently intricate dance, “it’s all true. The dead are rising; we have reports from six separate witnesses in different parts of town.”

The mayor yawned widely and put down his glass with a halfhearted sigh, “Have you confirmed any of the sightings yourself Myris?”

“There hasn’t been time your honor,” replied the little man almost hopping up and down as he spoke. “It’s an emergency, your leadership is required!”

“What would you have me do about these reports?”

“Send in a team of warriors, alert the baron, call up the militia, act decisively to swat out this threat!”

“And if it all turns out to be kids playing tricks with strings and bones?”

“Your honor, six separate witnesses in town to confirm what Tanner already said. You know the merchant isn’t prone to exaggerating, he said there were thousands of the things on the march.”

“Marching into the ocean where they were destroyed by waves is how his rant was reported to me by Lousa,” replied the mayor with a wave of hand showing off three golden rings two of them with massive gemstones embedded inside.

“Why do you listen to that woman,” said Myris almost spitting out the words his face screwed up as if he just took a bite from a lemon. “She traipses around in those little dresses and you just do whatever she says.”

“And your point is?” said the mayor who raised his eyebrows a wide grin across his face.

Myris sighed loudly, “Well, never mind. There are reports in town as well, skeletons in the graveyard, skeletal skulls walking across the floor, skeletal hands flying through buildings, they can’t all be coincidence, something is going on!”

“And it will be investigated Myris,” said the mayor who put down his drink with a thump. “But, we can’t be seen as panicking.”

“I … I … don’t … well.”

“I’ve already begun the investigation, Shamki and Humbort are doing a little work for me and what I want you to do is find that urchin, the clever one who sent the entire town guard into the river chasing after the ruby fish last year, he has a little sister as I recall. Find him and get him here.”

“That little kid cost us a lot of money, what do you want with him?”

“I’m not going to explain myself to you Myris. It’s enough to know I want him here. Are you going to do it or not?”

The little man stomped his foot onto the cold stone floor, looked out the window behind the mayor, and then up to the ceiling his nostrils flared and his hands twitched at his side. “I’ll do it but I don’t understand why you trust the stupid half-orc and his moron cousin.”

“Oh, and send in the witch woman who lives over across the river, she’s clever.”

“I meant to tell you mayor, it’s Hazlebub who reported the walking skull, she’ll confirm my story, I’ll get her right away your honor!” With that the thin man bolted out the room and his footsteps echoed down the hallway.

“The door!” shouted the mayor towards the receding figure who quickly reappeared and shut the door behind him. At that moment a small wooden panel beneath the dragon head swiveled and revealed a swathe of green hair on top of a lithe girl whose waist had an elf sort of look but whose overfull bosom revealed some other blood in her veins. “By the gods he’s an idiot,” she said, came forward, and leaned over the desk in front of the mayor. “Why do you put up with him?”

“Idiots are useful,” said the mayor with a wave of his hand. “Sometimes very useful.”

“We need to be careful about that witch Hazlebub, she’s up to no good spreading rumors about walking skulls, and I know about Unerus the Urchin as well. That boy and his little sister are not to be trifled with.”

“I’m not a fool Lousa,” said the mayor with a grin. “I’m well aware of what Hazlebub is up to and that boy as well. But, Tanner is not an idiot and if he says the dead are swarming up at shipwreck point then the dead are swarming. Shamki is due in with his report from the cemetery this afternoon but something strange is going on and I’ll be damned if I let Baron Avakubia or that lap dog colonel of his horn in on my action.”

“I know you’re not a fool Mayor at least not when it comes to money,” she said and moved close to the mayor and breathed in his ear, “but perhaps more foolhardy in other matters?”

Chapter 3

Myris was once again in the hallway this time muttering to himself as he paced back and forth casting occasional glances at the closed door. “Damn fool mayor, let that woman influence him, damn witchy woman and damn that kid,” the last with emphasis as he looked at the patch of cloth wrapped around his right hand and he remembered the incident which caused the wound. He kicked at a stray cat that wandered in from the courtyard but missed badly and the black and white thing glared at him with yellow eyes and then yawned luxuriously and began to lick itself. “I’ll be mayor one day.”

“What was that Myris,” came the lilting voice of the young woman as she suddenly appeared at the opposite end of the hallway her ears seemed to actually swivel as she sashayed towards him.

“Hello Lousa,” said Myris folding his arms across his chest but he could not keep still his eyes as they strayed to her bosom, revealed almost completely in a green and gold frilly gown that ran in two long strips from her shoulder to her waist where it was bound by a large yellow sash that seemed to shimmer with a sparkling light.

“Hello Myris, my dear,” said the woman as she came so close to him that her perfume wafted to his nostrils. She flipped her long green hair with a shake of her head and a few strands brushed the chamberlain who shuddered noticeably and sweat appeared on his brow. “Have you been talking to yourself about Mayor Shumba again?”

“I am simply an advisor who does as he is told,” replied Myris with a sharp sort of edge in his voice as he refolded his arms across his chest and lifted his chin although could not help but take in another whiff of her intoxicating perfume.

“Of course, of course,” said Lousa with a smile and flipped her hair once again. “Have you managed to gather them all for the meeting?”

Myris snorted, a sound rather pig like despite a narrow nose that bore no resemblance to that species. “They’re in the hall that damn girl bit me when I tried to take her brother. I had to have Shamki hold her down while useless Humbort just stood there stammering like a fool.”

“Have you alerted the mayor to their presence?”

“I sent in the boy to tell him about ten minutes ago but I’ve just been waiting out here since.”

“I see, well then you’ve done your job haven’t you?”

“And done it well,” said Myris standing up straight which brought him to within a couple of inches of the height of the woman before him. He looked up at her and smirked, “Have you accomplished anything useful this morning?”

Lousa smiled playfully and walked so close to Myris that her hair brushed over his shoulder as she headed to the door at the end of the hall and vanished. A few moments later she came out with the mayor and a young boy no more than eleven or twelve and not yet into puberty. They walked quickly passed the chamberlain and only Lousa gave him a small smirk before they headed out of the room. Myris watched them go for a moment before he shook his head with a start and rushed after.

By the time he caught up they were in a large chamber where the witch woman sat at the head of the table a large mug of something frothy already half-finished, the little urchin boy perched on a sideboard his legs dangled over the edge while his sister sat on his shoulders and played with a silver spoon, more of the silver objects poked out from her pockets. Elsewhere the heavyset merchant sipped from a mug much like the witch’s and next to him the massive half-orc whittled at the table with a sharp carving knife. In another seat, almost invisible and slouched low, sat the last member of the quorum the foppish companion of Shamki, Humbort. In front of the group stood the mayor with Lousa at his side her arm around the waist of the fat man and a wide grin on her face.

“I’ve no doubt you’ve already heard my story Mayor Shumba,” said Tanner to the big man as his eyes flicked towards the woman at his side. “And more than once I’d guess.”

“I’m glad you could join us Tanner. I know we’ve had our differences before about import tariffs and taxes but this is a serious situation and I hope you can mollify your belligerent attitude for the greater good. I’m not sure if you’ve met everyone here, so you won’t mind if I make a few introductions?”

The merchant spread his hands and took a long sip from his mug, “It’s your party.”

“Many of you know me as Mayor Shumba,” said the fat man with a smile and a little bow, “but for today please just call me Jorum. I think everyone knows my deputy mayor, Lousa Felendar of the fairy folk. She will be in charge of today’s little gathering. My son is here to learn but won’t say anything,” with this he gave the boy a glance.

Myris shuffled his feet and made a small sound.

The mayor didn’t even glance in his direction. “I think all of you heard the rumors that are flying around town today thanks to Tanner Wilmer. Tanner, I know you’re a free man and entitled to do as you please but do you think it might have been wise to bring this issue directly to me rather than causing a panic among the people?”

The merchant shrugged his shoulders but looked down at the table rather than directly at the mayor for the first time.

“Speaking of panic among the people,” went on the mayor with a look at the witch and the two children. “We have with us today the illustrious alchemist,” he started before the old woman interrupted him.

“I’m a witch and I’ll be addressed as such,” she said with a cackle that ended with a rattling cough.

“Of course Hazlebub, of course. I’m sorry to give your profession anything other than the moniker it deserves. Hazlebub joins us to give her expert opinion on all things caught between the living and the dead.”

“Every moment you keep me in this farce of a meeting is money out of my pocket mayor,” said the old lady and pulled out a jar filled with a thick, dark green substance whose odor immediately began to fill the room and caused the other members of the meeting to move away from her. “At that means a loss of tax revenue to you mayor, as you well know.”

“I understand the financial burden I’m placing you under Hazlebub but I can only hope you’ve managed to instruct your sister on the proper preparation techniques for whatever charm you hope to sell people to ward off this undead invasion. In any case, if I might continue?”

The old witch bowed her head and poured some of the green liquid into the mug of frothy beer while Humbort made a sort of gagging sound in the corner.

“In the corner there is Humbort Hillfloppen the quarter ogre, three quarter moron whom associates with Shamki Plugbol doing odd jobs for the city now and again. I sent them off to investigate the local graves and they’ll give a report later.”

“Finally,” concluded the mayor, “I’ve invited a couple of younger members of society to give the viewpoint of those not normally represented.”

“How egalitarian of you mayor,” said Myris stepping forward into the room. “It is a generous gesture and ….”

“But, my part in this little affair is now over,” said the mayor who did not even pause to acknowledge the balding man. “I turn this meeting over to my deputy mayor and I hope that you all can manage without me.” With that the mayor turned and exited the room followed by his son.

“Myris,” said Lousa with a smile. “Why don’t you go and join the mayor?”

“I thought I could be of help here?”

“No dear, I don’t think so.”

“I’m not your dear,” said Myris staring at the woman his upper lip trembled and his hands shook. “I’ll do as I please, I’m the chamberlain!”

Shamki gave a loud chuckle at this as the balding chamberlain spun on his heal to look at him while his head shook with excitement and his lip almost danced in agitation. “Apologize, you … you … you … person!”

The half-orc raised his eyebrows and turned the small knife in his hand over and over a few times not moving his gaze from the chamberlain. “Leave Winkels, or me make you leave.”

“I will not be threatened,” said Myris his eyes darted back and forth to the children, the merchant, the witch and then lingered for a moments on the long legs of the deputy mayor. “I will not be intimidated,” he continued and stamped his foot.

“In any case,” said Lousa coming forward to the table. “Tanner, I assume everything you said in the town square is true. Do you have anything to add?”

The broad shouldered merchant paused for a moment; his hand scratched his chin, and looked at the woman with his head tilted slightly to the side. “Well, Lousa, it’s clear to me the skeletons wanted something on that wreck. The dead are slow, their stupid, but they are persistent. That wreck’s been there for more than ten years, since I’ve traded up the Shadow Mountain Road.”

“Thank you Tanner. I think many, if not most of the panic that has spread through town can be traced to you Hazlebub and the boy,” she said and nodded to the witch and the young boy.

At this the girl on the boy’s shoulders burst into a giggle so soft that it went almost unheard and she tickled her brother with a tweak of his ears and broke into a little tune, “Bones and string, strings and bones, tools of crone, make people run and shout all about!”

Lousa looked at the young girl beyond the dirty face and scrubby dress for the first time and saw clear dark eyes, half a mouthful of teeth that looked cared for, and a strange sort of slant to her eyes, “That’s a lovely singing voice you have darling, untrained but with potential, would you like to meet with me and we could see about developing it?”

The girl looked down at her brother who looked back up and her and shrugged his shoulders. She then peered at the older woman, the beautiful older woman and narrowed his eyes, “How much do I have to pay?”

“Nothing my dear, I’d do it for the good of the community, the church needs as many singers as possible, I don’t know if you’ve been to services lately but it’s not a pleasant experience.”

A great guffaw came from Shamki who slapped his knee and stuck his knife into the table. “Lousa right,” he bellowed, “sound like crow eated by owl!”

“When was the last time you went to church?” asked Humbort as he twisted his foot around the chair and looked straight down.

The big half-orc glanced at his companion and made a kissing movement with his mouth.

“All right, all right, I know we’re all best friends and I was the one who got us off track,” said Lousa with a smile. “Hazlebub, you’re the town’s leading expert on the waked dead. I want straight answers, not any of your mumbo-jumbo, this is a town emergency.”

The witch shrugged her shoulder and gave off a loud belch. “Tanner’s pretty well got it, that storm last month must have stirred the cargo around on that old wreck, there’s something there that’s got the dead agitated. I know a spell to call a spirit, it might be able to help us, but the components to cast the spell are pricey.”

“All reasonable expenses will be covered from the town treasury,” said Lousa with a smile and a nod of her head. “How long will it take to prepare the spell?”

The crone shrugged her shoulders, “It’s best if done near the manifestation, if we call a spirit from town it’s likely to know little about the wreck. A few hours maybe.”

“Shamki, Humbort, what did you find out at the cemetery?”

“Some of the graves was dug up,” said Humbort moving forward so he stood near Lousa who in turn moved half a step away from the man.

“Is that true Shamki?” asked Lousa of the big half-orc who nodded. “Hazlebub, kids, do you know anything about anybody digging up the graves?”

The little girl giggled again and the boy simply shrugged his shoulder while the old crone looked at the kids and shook her head. “We need to work together, indeed we do, indeed.”

“That wreck is the key,” interjected Tanner. “If we can find out what it’s about then we’ll find out what is going on with the skellies.”

“I agree Tanner,” said Lousa and looked at the man and nodded her head. “Hazlebub, you go about making preparations for that spell of yours, Shamki and Humbort will go with you to make sure nothing goes wrong. Kid, I’m going to give you access to the town hall records, can you read?”

“I can do that,” interjected Myris, “and I can read just fine.”

“You’re right Myris,” said the woman with her brightest smile. “You go with … what’s your name again kid?”

The boy shrugged his shoulders, “They call me Unerus around town but I don’t rightly have a given name, and I can read, taught myself but Ariana’s better at it, I paid to have her teached.”

“Fine,” said Lousa, “you and the girl go with Myris and look for ships that wrecked sometime more than ten years ago. Tanner, how old do you think that wreck might be in the condition it’s in?”

The merchant shrugged his shoulder, “Don’t rightly know Lousa, you’ll have to find a sailor to tell you that, but surely someone in Lycidas or Sea Fen remembers it and if not you could petition the baron for help.”

“Mayor Shumba made clear to me his aversion to calling in the baron or any military aid from Doria at all. Head to Lycidas, you’ve got contacts there, right?”

The merchant nodded. “I’ve traded as far north as Lycidas but that’s not an ocean town. They live up against the Great Salt Marsh so they are mostly smaller boats and such. I’ve never been to Sea Fen, that’s on the Great Eastern Sea and they have ocean going vessels. I mostly work with the Thilnog Monks up in the mountains bringing down iron products and the such and as a kid I took one trip into the lands of Lord Thotmes but they don’t have anything other than river boats.”

“I understand, head up to Lycidas and find out what you can while the rest of us meet out by the wreck for Hazlebub’s ceremony. I’ll alert the rest of you as to when. After we’re finished I’ll want to talk to you again Tanner so as soon as you get back look me up. Any other questions?”

No one said anything although Myris raised his hand and no one paid any attention to him. “Good then,” said Lousa with a broad smile that showed off her brilliant white teeth. “Now, go on about your business and Hazlebub I’ll want receipts for any expenses!”

Chapter 4

The wind blew with tremendous vigor as a pair of heavily cloaked figures struggled against it towards a small copse of trees where a large bonfire blazed away as its flames flickered wildly and sparks shot skyward every few moments. “Why we gotta haul the wood?” asked Humbort straining under a backload of thick sticks and heavy broken branches. “It’s her damn spell and the wind chills me to the bones.”

“Shut up or you get cuffed,” said Shamki not bothering to turn around and address his companion. The packet of wood on the half-orc’s back was several times the size burdening his friend but he walked with apparent ease and sniffed at the air now and again.

“You smell something Shamki?”

The big half-orc grunted and kept walking towards the bonfire.

“I don’t like being out here in the dark with all those dead things, you saw them down the coast, digging, what’re they after?”

The big half-orc grunted again and picked up his pace a little.

“Slow down Shamki,” complained Humbort and almost stumbled over a small stick in the road, which he bent down to pick up. By the time he finished his friend was already out of site in the darkness ahead. “Wait up Shamki,” called Humbort loudly his voice quickly carried away by the swift breeze. The tall, gangly man looked around into the night seeing a thousand pinpoints of light in the sky, heard the sound of waves as they crashed over the shore, and then called out again, “Shamki, Shamki!” Getting no reply, he trotted in an awkward gait towards the bonfire. By the time he arrived everyone else was there and he came panting into the circle with his eyes wide open and completely out of breath. He immediately inhaled a cloud of smoke and began to cough and hack until he fell to his knees, rolled onto his back, and continued to choke.

“Ariana, darling,” said Lousa dressed in a dark blue cloak lined with luxuriant fox fur at the collar and trim around her wrists said to the young girl, with a cleanly scrubbed face but the same bright smile that always seemed to adorn her face. “Could you make sure Humbort doesn’t choke to death?” The little girl hopped over to the downed man and began to pound on his back with a heavy club she liberated from the wood pile.

“It would be a terrible shame if he died and I called his spirit instead of someone useful,” said Hazlebub who wore a heavily stained, tattered yellow cloak that stank of sulfur.

“The witch makes a good point,” said Lousa. “How much longer before you can summon the creature from beyond?”

“These things are never quite … predictable,” replied Hazlebub spilling a vial of something onto the fire, which immediately flared up with reds and blues. “We shall see.”

“While we’re waiting I understand Unerus has a report about finding something in the archives?”

The balding little chamberlain immediately stepped forward, “It was me who found it and me who read it and I should give the report, not the thief.”

Lousa smiled and patted him gently on the shoulder, “Of course Myris, of course. How insensitive of me to overlook your contributions, can you ever forgive me?”

Even on the dark night it was easy to see the man’s face turn bright red as he choked for a moment, “I … I … could never stay angry at you Lousa, you’re so lovely, and that cloak is ….”

“Yes, thank you Myris, get on with the report or I’ll let Unerus take over.”

The chamberlain stood up rigidly, gazed at the others, cleared his throat three times, pulled a sheaf of papers from his heavy cloak vest pocket, cleared his throat again, tested the wind direction with his finger, and then cleared his throat one final time. “This momentous occasion brings together an apparently mixed match of heroes all from different walks of life but all with a like sense of purpose to their community.”

“She was called the Tremulus, out of Tarlton, another ship, the Light of Ras, drove her onto the rocks,” interjected Unerus quickly and with little fanfare.

“You little brat,” cried Myris taking a step towards the young urchin who wore a light leather jerkin and huddled up close to the roaring fire.

The boy slipped a dagger from his pocket into his hand and held both behind his back as he gazed at the older man. “You were taking too long.”

Myris took a step towards Unerus but the massive bulk of Shamki, who moved with surprising agility and speed, interposed between the two. “Get out of my way Shamki, the boy has gone for too long without a boot in the backside and I aim to rectify that situation!”

“Ain’t protecting boy,” said Shamki and put a massive hand on the chest of the chamberlain who fell backwards two steps and barely managed to keep from toppling over.

“You hoodlums stick together,” said Myris his lips curling upward and spittle flying from his mouth. “Worthless dregs of society, bringing all the hard working folk down.”

“Tarltonites, you say?” asked Lousa looking thoughtfully at the boy. “The Light of Ras, that’s Seymour’s private vessel isn’t it?”

“I was getting to all of that,” said Myris and pulled his cloak tight. “If you are willing to give me a chance I can provide all the information you need.”

“Go on Myris,” said Lousa.

“Not until I get an apology from the boy,” said Myris staring down at Unerus who put the dagger back into his pocket quickly and with practiced motions. The young girl, Ariana, relaxed her body as well, lowered the club held in her hand, and began to soothe Humbort who still gasped for breath and gave out occasional hacking coughs.

“I’m sorry,” said Unerus, and then continued under his breath in a barely audible whisper, “that you’re such an idiot.”

“What was that,” cried Myris and took a step forward.

“The boy is a boy Myris, you are a chamberlain, an important man, let’s get on with your report if you don’t mind,” interjected Lousa putting a hand on his shoulder but also turned her head and gave the boy a wink her long lashes fluttering in the firelight.

“The sunken ship was registered as a Tarlton trading vessel known as Tremulus. She was new to the waters but identified by debris that washed ashore and the report from the captain of the Light of Ras who drove her onto the rocks. Said captain, a seafaring expert born in Sea’cra, docked at Sea Fen the following day and claimed that there was a renegade political exile aboard the Tremulus wanted by the King of the Sand, Tarlton VI. As I’m sure you’re all aware there was a recent change of power in Tarlton as the youngest son of Tarlton VI took over administrative duties although much of the power of that realm is said to be vested in the darkling warlord, Ming.”

Hazlebub gave an exaggerated yawn at this and poured another liquid onto the fire that gave a startling blast of orange and red sparks.

“Pretty!” shouted Ariana getting up and dancing around the sparkles as they flew quickly skyward.

“If you would mind not interrupting, witch,” said Myris and looked at the woman and held his head somewhat back. “Intelligent men are talking now.”

“Where?” said Unerus unable to resist the opportunity.

“You little snot,” shouted Myris taking a step towards the boy again.

“Stop this nonsense, all of you,” interjected Lousa and stepped into the fire light her green eyes ablaze. “We don’t have to like each other but Mayor Shumba has given us a task and I, for one, intend to see it through. Now, Myris, go lighter on the political history. I know the Light of Ras is the personal ship of Seymour the Bright and his involvement in this along with the undead creatures would seem to be a connection, true?”

“Seymour the Bright,” said Myris and pulled forth yet another sheaf of papers from his pocket.

“Keep it short,” said Lousa.

“Seymour the Bright,” began Myris again, “is the oldest son of Tarlton VI and seemed destined for the Glass Throne of City in the Sand but instead became a devout worshipper of the Sun God Ras early in life and forsook his royal heritage. He traveled the world for many years aboard his personal ship, the Light of Ras, attempting to do the will of his patron deity.”

“Ras god of sun,” said Shamki. “Fights god of death.”

“Yes, well, that is a bit more succinct than I might have put it but you have the gist of it Shamki. Seymour was chasing someone aboard the Tremulus for something. There are no records about what happened to the Light of Ras after she left Sea Fen so we don’t know exactly what is resting down there at the bottom of the bay but we must assume it presents a threat to Doria. The queen will be most pleased if we can garner the friendship of Seymour and Tarlton.”

“Myris, the mayor doesn’t even want to involve Baron Avakubia in this mess, let alone the queen. Those undead creatures are after something on that ship and we need to get to it first.”

“The spirit world is ready,” said Hazlebub, waved her hands above her head, sprinkled a strange golden dust through the air with a small grin on her face, and her eyes rolled upwards in some sort of trancelike state.

“We don’t need such witchy theatrics,” started Myris but Louis interrupted him.

“Leave her be, she knows her job.”

“I was just ….”

“Shut up, Myris,” said Lousa, “Or I’ll have Shamki do it for me.”

The big half-orc grinned from ear to ear at this and his friend Humbort, coughing fit finally eased, looked up from the ground with a smile, “I’ll help.”

Spirits Rise from grounded sleep

Break bounds born eons deep

Ghostly visage to us creep

Jump divide make the leap!

The wind whipped through the little copse of trees at that moment and sent a medium sized branch to the ground at the feet of Lousa with a crash. She jumped back with a start while Myris gave a girlish shriek and fled into the darkness and only when Shamki grabbed the arm of Humbort did he prevent the timid man from doing likewise. Little Ariana moved next to her brother and put her arms around the boy as Hazlebub raised her arms high above her head and intoned the words of her witchery again.

Spirits Rise from grounded sleep

Break bounds born eons deep

Ghostly visage to us creep

Jump divide make the leap!

“I’m scared,” whispered Ariana into Unerus’s ear and held her brother tighter.

“It’s okay Ara; she knows what she’s doing.”

“Ahhhh,” shrieked the girl pointing to a place just outside of the small circle and Unerus looked over and spotted the ghostly blue image that floated towards them. It wore a loose fitting cloak that did not billow in the wind and its hair was wild around his head.

“I hear your call woman, what would you have of me?”

Hazlebub took a step back and almost fell into the fire her eyes wide for a moment before she managed to compose herself and begin to wave her arms over her head again. “Oh spirit of the world beyond we seek your knowledge of the ship wrecked yonder,” this last as she pointed into the darkness in almost directly the opposite direction to where the shipwreck lay.

Unerus got up quickly and caught the eye of the woman and pointed with his finger in the correct direction and Hazlebub righted herself easily enough. “In this direction,” she said.

“I remember something,” said the glowing blue form for a moment and shook its head, “but it is all misty as if it was a dream or never happened.”

“What is your name spirit?” asked Hazlebub

“I am … I am … Khemer … Khemer dez Hadzall,” said the voice in a rather shaky fashion. “That seems familiar.”

“Tarltonite,” whispered Lousa to no one in particular.

“What is the name of that ship beyond the rocks,” asked Hazlebub and this time pointed in the correct direction.

“It is the Tremulus,” said Khemer this time without pause. “Where am I? What is this place and who are you?”

“I am Hazlebub, mighty witch-woman of Doria. Yonder is the village of Iv’s Folly from where I hail. These others are my companions. There are foul undead creatures hunting for something on that ship, what can you tell us of it?”

“I was aboard that ship and we were pursued by … by someone … I cannot remember who or for what. We crashed, I was trying to swim but the waves were too, too strong, I went under, and now I am here. I see now, I am dead, called from beyond.”

“I’m sorry Khemer, but you are truly dead,” said Hazlebub her lips pursed and her eyes cast down. “I cannot help you with that. Your body is long eaten by the sea creatures and there is no hope of a return. But, perhaps you will help us discover what is aboard that ship and it will let you rest more easily upon your return to the nether world?”

“I … I … cannot remember. Perhaps we should get close to the ship? That might jar my memory?”

Humbort shook his head vigorously at Shamki but the big half-orc remained silent.

“There’s all those skellies Uney?” said Ariana more as a question than as a statement.

“I know your scared Ara but you have to trust me, if we do this for the mayor we’ll be in good, no more stealing food from the garbage pails,” he replied in a whisper. “Be brave, we protect each other, like always, right?”

“Right!” said the girl and got to her feet and looped her arm under her brother’s. “Together.”

Shamki grabbed Humbort by his arm and dragged him along as the group, minus the fled Myris, headed away from the protection of the small wood and towards the exposed point where a thousand skeletal remains marched up and down.

As her fox fur cloak whipped wildly about her ankles, Lousa first heard the strange clacks that came from ahead as they moved further out onto the open point. “What is that?” she asked no one in particularly but the wild wind stole the words right out of her mouth and it was up to Humbort to ask the question as he shrieked in a voice pitched an octave too high, “What is that sound?”

“Bones,” said Hazlebub her voice pierced the wind as she pointed to a pair of skeletons walking next to each other the loose bones in their structure flapped in the breeze and smacked against one another.

“Like a ghost story,” said Ariana her eyes wide but a smile once again playing on her lips, “Right Uney?”

The boy shivered, his light cloak flapped in the breeze and revealed an even shabbier undershirt filled with almost as many holes as stains. “You’re a brave girl,” he said his own teeth chattering and then under his breath, “Braver than me.”

Ariana looked up at her brother her keen ears bright red from the cool night wind and smiled to herself and began to sing a little song her voice unable to clear the howling wind but pleasant enough in any case.

“Candies fill my dreams all night

Red and green and gold all right

Candies fill my dreams all day

Candy, candy, more I say”

One of the skeletons suddenly lurched towards them carrying a sharp rock and Shamki whipped out a long blade of steel from under his cloak so quickly that even Unerus didn’t yet have out his dagger but the creature staggered past them, buffeted by the wind, and suddenly disappeared into the side of the point. “It’s a cave,” shouted Humbort his eyes keener than his spirit and sure enough, there was an open gash in the side of the hill. Even as they watched another skeleton emerged from the small entrance and carried two handfuls of rock and dirt with which it staggered off towards the ocean. Another creature followed this one, likewise burdened.

“They’re digging for the ship!” exclaimed Lousa. “It must have settled in the sand and it’s buried. C’mon, we have to follow them. They’ll ignore us, right Hazlebub?”

The witch woman’s eyes opened wide again as she stared at the shambling forms that seemed to come in an endless line both to and from the cave, one group’s hands filled with rocks and dirt and the other empty. Occasionally one would come out its boney wrist broken to reveal a stump. “I … I have my guardian aura that will protect us,” she finally said although her body shuddered and her eyes darted around nervously.

“Look at this,” said the little voice of Ariana carried by the wind from a shallow depression just a few yards away.

“Ariana,” cried Unerus who looked down and realizing she was no longer at his side. The big half-orc took two quick strides and shone his bright lantern into the small depression where hundreds of squirming skeletons lay in a pile of gruesome, living bones.

“Their hands are all broke off,” said the girl and pointed to the arms of each of the skeletons lying in the pit. “They can’t dig no more!”

“Anymore,” said Lousa almost as a matter of habit rather than in a real attempt to correct the girl.

“She’s right,” cried Humbort. “They can’t dig no more!”

“Anymore,” said Lousa again her face an almost impassive mask as she struggled to keep her composure in this horrific scene.

Shamki patted the little girl on the head and smiled at her although his fiercely uneven teeth accentuated by massive canines often caused people think of it as a growl. This did not seem to affect the girl as she smiled back with her equally uneven rows of teeth half fallen out and half in place and took his hand. “Let’s see what’s in the cave!”

Unerus settled in on the other side of the girl and the trio went into the cave hand in hand. Lousa, Hazlebub, and Humbort looked at each other for a moment before the young woman raised her left eyebrow and grabbed the witch by the hand and the two followed along. This left Humbort to stand alone in the howling wind with untold numbers of skeletons that shambled around him. He paused for a moment and muttered to himself, “Stay with Shamki, stay with Shamki,” and his body gave a tremendous shudder all the way from this head to his feet but he managed to make that first step towards the cave and quickly followed the rest.

The width of the cave opening quickly narrowed into a newly dug tunnel heading both down and towards the ocean. In the narrow passage way there was only enough room for two bodies passing one another and skeletons filled most of the space. The lantern of Shamki shone like a beacon leaving shadows splattered across the rocky walls of the cave that moved in a strange, dancing gate. The whitened bones of the creatures reflected the light in blinding flashes while the deep black sockets of their eyes seemed like bottomless pits of darkness. Moving in single file the group edged steadily forward.

“At least it’s warmer,” said Unerus and moved sideways behind his sister who still clutched the hand of Shamki at the head of the little party. After five minutes of shuffling forward a natural cavern opened to the right and Shamki darted inside. The second group, led by Lousa almost walked past the opening as their eyes strained to pierce the darkness ahead but the half-orc reached out with a hand and grabbed the tail of the fox fur cloak and pulled her in. Lousa gave out a yelp but noticed it was Shamki who had a hold of her and gave a huge sigh and hugged him tightly for a moment before letting go and straightening herself.

“Sorry about that, but this place has me a tad unnerved,” said Lousa to the half-orc whose dark features seemed a shade redder and eyes cast straight down.

“Holy mother of the Goddess,” said Hazlebub as stumbled into the cave right behind Lousa. The old woman immediately dropped to her knees and tried to catch her breath. “I’m a village witch not the Queen’s Soothsayer!”

“Honesty doesn’t pay the bills though, does it?” asked Lousa going over to give the old woman a hug as well.

The old woman hugged back tightly just as the last member of the group staggered into the room and immediately collapsed to the ground his whole body trembled and shook. He looked up to the big half-orc and tried to gasp out a few words but his breath was too rapid and he merely gave off the appearance of a fish on dry land. Little Ariana went over to him and started to gently pat him on the back her smile bright and lopsided with missing teeth.

“Tunnel not stable,” said Shamki running his hand along the tunnel outside of the small cave. “No go further safe.”

“Send the spirit,” gasped Humbort from the ground.

“That’s actually a good idea,” said Lousa with a nod to the gasping man who immediately smiled brightly at the little girl who dusted off his shoulder. “Hazlebub, where is Khemer?”

The witch looked around and realized that the spirit was no longer at her side and then took a moment to straighten up and fish in her pockets for a small bag and a vial of liquid. “Oh great spirit of death,” she started but at that moment a bluish glow appeared in the wall of the cave and a moment later Khemer floated before them his feet gently kicked just a few inches off the ground.

The ghostly apparition looked at them for a moment and then reached out a hand to touch the witch woman who flinched back and away but its fingers passed right through her shoulder in any case. “What is your command master of death?”

“I … I … you shall go forward to the ship and try and learn what it is the skeletons are trying to obtain,” she said after a moment’s pause.

“And return to tell us the answer,” whispered Unerus. She responded with a sharp look but then her face softened as she noticed he still shivered in his flimsy cloak.

“And return to tell us what you find,” she went on to Khemer and smiled at Unerus and gave him a quick wink.

The ghost turned with a spin and floated through the opposite wall to which it entered and after a moment the last of the blue glow it left behind seemed to evaporate into the wall.

From the floor Humbort stared, “Like we need more creepy than we already got,” and then smiled at Lousa who nodded her head. Little Ariana laughed out loud, “I think it’s fun!”

“I always knew there was something wrong with you Ara,” said Unerus and gave his little sister a punch in the arm.

“You come with me anytime,” said Shamki patting her on the head and wrinkled his nose.

“How long do we have to wait?” asked Lousa looking at Hazlebub who shrugged her shoulders.

“The dead have their own sense of time, it could be a minute, or it could be hours.”

“Hours?” asked Humbort his face drooped and his hands twitched at his side.

“Even longer,” continued Hazlebub, waved her right hand in some sort of mystical gesture, and her voice took on the airy, vague quality she used while conducting the ceremony on the surface. “The dead do not exist within our realm and are not subject to its laws.”

“How long before these damn skeletons realize were here and turn on us?” asked Humbort with a glance to the small opening where shadowy forms continued to shuttle past at irregular intervals. “Then were doomed, even Shamki can’t take that many of them.”

Shamki walked over to Humbort and slapped the back of his head quickly the thwack resounding through the cave, “Be brave.”

“Be brave? Be brave my ass!” said Humbort and put his hand to the back of his head.

Ariana giggled.

“Watch your language in front of the girl,” said Lousa although she couldn’t help but giggle for a moment herself.

“I’ve heard worse,” said the girl with a look up at her brother. “We steal stuff from the ….” And then shut her mouth as she saw Unerus give a quick shake of his head. “I mean we walk around at the merchant’s fair all the time and people say lots of stuff.”

“That’s no reason we should use such language in front of impressionable ears,” continued Lousa sternly.

“People do say lots of stuff,” said Unerus with a smile. “I’ve heard Mayor Shumba talking about not getting his fair cut for giving people good booth positions.”

“All right then,” said Lousa. “You’ve made your point Unerus. Ariana hears things no proper young lady should hear but hopefully we can change all of that and get her raised correctly from here on out.”

“I don’t want to be raised properly, I want Uney to do it!” said the girl and grabbed a hold of her brother once again.

“I’m not sure that was a compliment,” said Unerus to no one in particular.

“I’m sure it wasn’t,” said Hazlebub with a laugh that quickly spread to everyone else in the cave until they were all hands on knees or sat on the ground and guffawed until they could hardly breathe.

Shamki, doubled over and gasping, wiped a tear from his eye a few moments later and pointed to a spot on the wall that glowed with a faint shade of blue, “Ghost.”

All five pairs of eyes turned to the wall and watched as Khemer slowly emerged from the limestone walls and appeared before them again this time his face agitated and his body shimmered strangely from a light to darker shade of blue, “It’s the Staff of Naught!” he gasped in his ghosty voice, “I remember now, the Staff of Naught!”

Four people looked to Hazlebub who looked right back at them, “How am I supposed to know what the Staff of Naught is?”

“If anyone would know it would have been that coward Myris, I suppose he’s back in his bed safe and sound now,” replied Lousa with a shake of her head. “What is it?” she said and turned to the ghostly presence.

“Only I can …,” started Hazlebub but the agitated spirit interrupted her.

“A staff with the power over life and death!” said the spirit directly to Lousa. “It is a relic of the Old Empire and of great power. The skeletons are within a few yards of retrieving it.”

“What do the skeletons want with it?” shouted Humbort.

“Maybe somebody is controlling them,” suggested Unerus.

“If so we have to find them!” said Lousa.

“Could it bring them back to life?” asked Ariana.

“Can you tell me if there are other deathly presences nearby?” asked Hazlebub looking around the cave.

“Good question!” said Humbort.

And then a booming voice drowned them all out, “No talk, now do!” said Shamki standing to his full height and pulled out his long blade.

“My god,” said Lousa. “He’s right. We’ll have plenty of time to debate later. The skeletons will have to bring out the staff, right past this cave!”

“They’re thousands of them,” warned Humbort. “They’ll tear us to shreds if we take it from them.”

“We could collapse the tunnel behind us,” said Unerus, “then the ones inside would be trapped and the ones outside wouldn’t know for a few minutes and we could get away.”

“Of course they would know, they can sense the staff, we’re doomed!” said Humbort. “We’re doomed!”

“Unerus’s plan is good,” said Lousa. “You and Ariana try and grab the staff. Hazlebub, can you create some sort of force field to block them off from us?”

The old witch shook her head, “No, that’s not my specialty magic.”

“Khemer, you go ahead and tell us when it’s almost here, Humbort, head to the mouth of the cave and get a light set up so we can get out of here, Shamki, find a weak spot in the wall and get ready to collapse the tunnel, kids, on my word, Unerus, trip the skeleton, Ariana you grab the staff and run and don’t stop until you get all the way back to town. Don’t wait for any of us.”

“Not even Uney?”

“Not even me, Ara. Do as Lousa says, we’ll catch up later!” said the boy.

Khemer reappeared at that moment, “It’s coming!”

“Get ready,” shrieked Lousa as Humbort immediately slid back down the corridor and Shamki moved in the opposite direction while Ariana and Unerus waited poised at the entrance to the side cavern.

“There,” shouted Khemer and pointed to a skeleton. It took Unerus a moment to realize the thing had three arms, its two regular skeletal appendages, and a third lower arm bone ending in a clawed fist that seemed to glow with a black energy. The boy leapt forward and down at the last moment and appeared suddenly at the feet of the creature whose hard leg smashed into his side.

“Urggh,” said the boy but the skeleton flipped over him and tumbled to the ground the strange third arm skittered along the stone floor of the recently dug tunnel.

Little Ariana dashed forward like a crab, grabbed the fallen arm, and her eyes opened wide, “It’s wood!”

“Run,” shouted Lousa and Unerus at the same moment and then the woman turned to face down the corridor, “Now Shamki, now!” She then looked at Unerus and pointed away, “follow your sister, I’ll hold them for a moment,” she said raising her arms above her head and recited a few quick words,

Darts of light

Flames so bright

Forward to my foes you smite!

With that a half dozen small fire darts appeared at her finger tips and crashed into some of the skeletons that moved down the corridor, sent their bones in all directions, and left scorch marks on everything they touched.

Unerus sprinted down the hall as the woman repeated her enchantment scattering more of the creatures but one of them survived the hail of fiery darts and reached for her with sharpened fingers only to have its head suddenly fly off as Shamki’s blade flashed through the air. The big half-orc grabbed the woman by the waist, hoisted her on his shoulder in a flash, and sprinted off down the corridor. Within a few strides he caught up to the boy and without breaking step grabbed him with his off hand and tucked him under his arm and still managed to decapitate another skeleton with his sword. A moment later they emerged into the brightness of the starry night.

“That way,” shouted Unerus from under the warriors arm as he pointed to a bobbing lantern light to their right.

“Put me down,” gasped Lousa from the shoulder of the half-orc but if he heard her plea he did not act upon it and began to sprint towards the light. Around them a dozen skeletons milled about in confusion their actions no longer with purpose. It took Shamki only a few seconds to catch up to the girl and Humbort who held her hand as they stumbled over the broken terrain.

“They’re not chasing us,” said the voice of Lousa from the back of Shamki, “You can put me down now.”

“Me too,” said a squirming Unerus who tried to pry himself from the iron grip of the half-orc.

“Uney!” called the girl who rushed over to embrace her brother even as Shamki let him go. “We did it!”

“Indeed we did,” said Lousa looking around. “Where is Hazlebub?”

“Oh no!” said Ariana and looked around as well.

“There,” said Humbort with a glance to the hazy blue glow that approached. “It’s  Khemer and Hazlebub,” and sure enough the aged woman limped up with the ghostly form of Khemer at her side.

“I fell, twisted my ankle but I guess those skellies didn’t care about me,” said Hazlebub. “I thought I was done for when I saw Shamki sprint off but once the staff was gone they didn’t pay any thought to me at all.”

“Hazle!” shouted Ariana and relinquished the stranglehold she had on her brother and rushed to grab the leg of the elderly woman. “You’re alive!”

“Yes, dear, I’m fine but it warms an old witch’s heart to see you so happy at the news. I can’t remember the last time anyone was glad to know that I was still alive.”

“Should we stay so close to all those skeletons,” asked Humbort with a look back towards the shipwreck his breath ragged and his hand shook as he pointed in their direction.

“Hazle’s right, they don’t seem to be following us,” said Lousa. “What do you think Khemer?”

The ghostly creature looked at her for a moment and paused.

“Why is it still here?” asked Unerus to Hazlebub.

The witch looked at the creature and with a gentle touch detached herself from the young girl and fished in her pocket for another of the vile potions that she seemed to carry in endless supply. She dipped a finger in the liquid and then gave it two shakes in the direction of Khemer.

Deathly friend, your job be done

Obligations filled the light you shun

I give you freedom, return to none!

The ghostly image seemed to shimmer for a moment but then maintained itself unchanged.

Hazlebub repeated her words and sprinkled the liquid more vigorously towards Khemer with exactly the same results. She tried it a third time with no better outcome for her efforts.

“It has unfinished business in the realm of the living,” she said as her eyes once again rolled back in her head.

“Yes,” said Khemer suddenly interrupting. “We must destroy the Staff of Naught. My memory is returning. There is a ceremony. I was aboard the Tremulus attempting to steal and destroy the staff.”

“It is as I foretold,” said Hazlebub and raised her hands above her head.

Ariana looked at her brother her eyes narrowed and upper lip pursed over the lower, “She did?” The boy shook his head and put an impassive expression on his face.

“How do we destroy the staff?” squeaked Humbort with a look at the thing grasped in Ariana’s hand for the first time. It looked like the boney remains of a man’s forearm but with tendons and muscle holding the structure together. At one end the elbow ball made a smooth handle while a skeletal hand emerged from the other, half open as if it grasped towards or held some rounded object.

“I cannot remember the ceremony,” said Khemer his ghostly hand moved towards his forehead where it rested for a moment. “But we cannot let word of the staff’s retrieval be allowed to circulate. There will be others, more powerful creatures, who want to use it for their own nefarious ends.”

Lousa stared at the ghostly figure for a moment her eyes narrowed and her hand went to her chin. “Perhaps we should take it to Iv’s Leap in the interim. I’ll report to the mayor and Shamki, Humbort, and Hazlebub can stay with it while the children come with me.”

“I don’t want to stay with it,” said Humbort and looked again at the staff, which the little girl now cupped over her own head while she giggled heartily.

“Shamki,” said Lousa and stood tall while her cloak whipped around her as another gust of wind shot through the little copse of wood on the hill. “Take the staff to Iv’s Leap; there are old smuggler caves half way up or so. Wait there for me. If Khemer remembers the ceremony you can send Humbort to report. Children, come with me.” With that the woman whirled and began to stride back down toward the blinking lights of the Iv’s Folly. Unerus looked at his sister who offered up the staff to the half-orc who took it with a graceful bow that belied his rough appearance. The girl gave an awkward little courtesy her legs moved in an ill-timed manner, she almost stumbled, but managed to catch herself at the last second before Unerus could move. “Until we meet again,” she said with a calm, dignified voice and tilted her head to the side in a manner quite reminiscent of Lousa’s way of speaking.

“I don’t want to go,” complained Humbort his eyes still focused on the staff.

“Come, or get clout,” said Shamki and then gave him a sharp rap to the back of the head anyway.

“I was coming, you didn’t have to hit me!” said Humbort his own hand rubbed the oft abused spot.

The girl and her brother took each other’s hand and started after Lousa while Shamki led his friend, the witch woman, and the strange blue ghostly apparition to the west.

Chapter 5

“Blech,” said Ariana as she looked down at the lace frilled pink dress that adorned her body while Lousa gazed at her with arched eyebrows.

“Blech?”

“Double-blech,” said the girl and stuck out her tongue and slobbered the reply so that the dress-maker, an elderly woman stooped at her feet applying a sharp needle to the hem of the skirt stopped her work for a moment and looked up at the girl.

“You look just darling,” said the woman and went back to her needlework.

“You’re not helping Ambrasia,” said Lousa a smirk on her face. “Our little angle is not used to fineries. I think she would prefer a manure stained smock stolen from a smithy to one of your finest but we mustn’t hold it against her.”

“Triple-blech,” said the girl who started to turn but an iron grip from the old woman on her ankle prevented such a maneuver. “Why do I have to?” she asked with slumped shoulders and looked to the woman who was dressed in a more comfortable outfit that consisted of a cotton shirt flared at the collar with floral patterns along the short sleeves. She had toned arms and her skin tanned lightly from exposure to the sun but neither burnt nor milky white like a true maiden either. Her breasts were both full and large and a hint of skin shone out from under the material. “Don’t you want to be pretty,” said Lousa with a tilt of her head.

“Don’t you tilt your head at me,” replied the girl. “I’m not some boy.”

The old woman chuckled under her breath, “She’s got you there Miss Lousa,” she said.

“Nor do I want anyone to confuse you with a boy,” replied the woman, walked over to the girl, and ran her fingers through the newly cut hair. “You look such a tomboy with that haircut but there was nothing else to do with the all the bugs you accumulated under your brother’s tutelage.”

“Where is Unerus?” asked Ariana her eyes suddenly bright and her cheeks flushed red. “I want to see him!”

“I sent him up to Iv’s Leap to check up on Khemer and his memory issues. I don’t trust that ghost any more than I think it was Hazlebub who summoned him up in the first place. He was waiting there all along and he knows more about the …,” with a look to the seamstress, “… item than he lets on.”

“Why do they call it Iv’s Leap and why is this place called Iv’s Folly?” asked the girl. “And when will Unerus be back and don’t you think that Shamki is so brave and strong?”

“You are a curious child and that is a good thing,” said the old seamstress with a look up from her job. “Did Miss Lousa really find you in the streets?”

The girl nodded her head and ran her own fingers through her shortened hair. “It’s so short.”

“I’m certain Myris will be ready to fill you in on the town’s history whenever he comes out from hiding his shame at running away during our little adventure last week,” said Lousa with a grin. She started to tilt her head but at the last second caught the motion and stopped herself. “In the meantime we need to finish that dress and work on your table manners. When you were learning how to read didn’t anyone explain a knife and fork to you?”

The girl shook her head, “Un uh.”

The woman looked down at the girl and sighed. “Remind me to make a note about grammar and speaking properly.”

“Huh?” said Ariana with a giggle.

“Is she ready,” asked Lousa to the seamstress.

“As ready as she’ll be,” replied the elderly woman, who leaned back and then stood up to give the girl a final look. “Spin around for us young lady and no noises.”

Ariana stepped off the little dressing podium and turned around slowly her eyes flickered over her new dress in the full length mirror that stood nearby. “How can I run in this?” she asked with a frown.

“Wait until you see the shoes,” said Lousa with a smile. “Young ladies don’t need to run.”

“I sure did need to run the other night,” said the girl with a grin. “And I bet sometime you run from all the boys who chase you Lousa. And, that’s a stupid name for an elf. I thought all elves were named Milasandra or Thelamalla or something pretty like that.”

“I’m only partially an elf and maybe, someday, if you’re a good girl and learn to behave like a lady I’ll tell you my full name,” said Lousa with a smile. “But, until then we have to get ready for the mayor. I doubt he’ll even recognize you. Now you remember what we practiced we were going to tell him, right?”

“I remember,” said the girl. “Hazlebub conjured up a ghost and we found an old staff.”

“That’s right, Ambrasia, I think we can handle it from here, thank you for your help,” said Lousa with a nod of her head to the old woman and passed her a silver coin from a small bag. The elderly woman took the coin with a practiced motion that was so smooth it was difficult to see and then gathered her seamstress tools and left the room without a further word. “Now, young lady. The mayor is a fine man and to be trusted to a point but I don’t want to tell him too much of my suspicions about that staff, so you follow my lead, right?”

“Yes Miss Lousa,” said the girl in a sweet little voice that while seemingly perfectly in line with her new clothes also sounded odd coming from the tough little urchin. “I like Ambrasia even though she stuck me with a needle when I was squirming.”

“I like her as well, now let’s see about those shoes.”

Ten minutes later the duo found themselves in the long corridor that led to the mayor’s office. Lousa paused for a moment to look at the empty chair usually occupied by the nervous chamberlain but then continued on towards the door. She gave it a quick two raps and then opened it without waiting for a reply. The mayor sat in his high backed chair, looked over a series of papers, and counted out a pile of golden coins. He sat back and smiled as Lousa approached and the woman stood a little taller, arched her back slightly, and smiled brightly tilting her head to the left. “Good morning Mr. Mayor,” she said. “It’s always a pleasure to see you.”

“Likewise Lousa,” said the mayor his fat jowls hung down but his keen gray eyes flickered to the girl next to the woman. “Who have you brought me today?”

“You don’t recognize her?” asked Lousa with a smile and Ariana frowned and scrunched up her face.

“The girl!” exclaimed mayor Shumba as soon as she made the sour face. “How could I not recognize that look? You have certainly worked a miracle Lousa but what on earth do you plan to do with her?”

“I thought we could take her to Lycidas and marry her off to the baron or viscount,” replied the woman with a smile and then winced as the foot of the girl made contact with her ankle. “I’m only teasing Ariana; I wouldn’t marry you off to a lesser noble like that.” She then turned back to the mayor. “Ariana impressed me greatly with her bravery and skill during our little operation and I’m hoping that she’ll be an ally to you for many years to come.”

“You know I trust your judgment on these things Lousa. But, now, the point of your little visit? I’m having a slight dispute with one of our esteemed merchants as to the total amount owed in taxation and I just can’t seem to get the numbers right. I’ll be needing Shamki and Humbort to straighten things out and they’ve been gone for a week now.”

“What a happy coincidence,” said Lousa. “That is just what I’ve come to talk to you about.”

“Go on,” said the mayor who opened his hands and leaned back in his chair a smile on his face but his eyes keenly on the woman.

Ariana watched closely and saw that the mayor did not look at Lousa the way the other men did. His eyes did not focus on her chest but looked at the woman’s eyes and his mouth remained closed. Occasionally he darted a glance at the girl and his eyes burned into hers as if they saw deep into her thoughts and she took a step backwards feeling almost an actually pressure from the force of his gaze. No wonder Lousa wanted to practice what we said she thought to herself and tried to put on the impassive expression that the woman told her to maintain. By the time she managed to get control of her facial expressions and body stance she realized that Lousa had just finished the story of that terrible, yet wonderful night out on the point. “I wonder how Unerus is,” she thought to herself as her cue quickly came up.

“That’s when little Ariana here ran with the staff, right dear?”

“Yes ma’am. Humbort and I ran up the hill but the skeletons didn’t chase us and we met up with everyone else.”

“And while you were holding this staff,” said the mayor his keen eyes settled on Ariana with an intensity that caused her to catch her breath, “did you feel any different, did you feel like you could have ordered the skeletons, or did any voices talk to you?”

“No, Mr. Mayor,” said the girl and tried to use the sweet voice that served her well when she and her brother were in tight spots with a merchant but she found her throat stiff and she remembered the strange way the skeletons seemed to back away from her as she ran down the corridor and how some of them, she just remembered it at that moment, actually faced her and began to bow or kneel, and spread their arms towards her. “I … I … don’t think so.”

“The Staff of Naught,” said the mayor his fingers drummed on the desktop his gaze did not waver from the little girl. “And my chamberlain apparently missing. You did say he ran away Lousa, before you retrieved the staff?”

“You know how cowardly he is,” said Lousa, walked around to the other side of the desk, put her hand on his shoulder, and leaned in so that her long hair touched his cheek. At this the mayor’s nostrils flickered and his gaze slipped away from the girl who felt an actually sense of weight lift from her. “He dashed as soon as the Tarltonite ghost summoned by Hazlebub arrived.”

“Yes, the ghost. I’ll be wanting to talk to Hazlebub about that ghost. Whoever suspected the little potion making fake actually had magical abilities? And where is that damn Tanner? He’s been gone a week looking into that shipwreck without a word. So, Lousa,” he went on but upon breathing her perfume in again his eyes closed and a little smile crept across his face. “So, I’ll be expecting more reports as information becomes available?”

“Of course Mr. Mayor, you know I’ll keep you as up to date as possible,” said Lousa, leaned on his shoulder, and spoke quietly in his ear.

“I do have some time this afternoon for a …,” he said with this a quick glance at the girl, “a more in depth plumbing of the facts.”

“I’m certain that can be arranged but in the meantime little Ariana is pining away for her brother so I thought I’d take her up to Iv’s Leap and reunite the pair. I should return this evening at the latest but if something happens it might take longer.”

“I’m most disappointed,” said the mayor his eyes no longer focused on the woman. “Most disappointed indeed.”

“Please, Miss Lousa,” said the girl. “I do so miss my brother and I’m worried about him up there with that stupid Humbort and mean old Shamki.”

“I’m sorry Jorum,” said Lousa to the mayor. “I’m disappointed as well but duty calls.” With that she took the hand of the little girl and the two walked out of the room only the faint odor of her perfume left behind. The mayor watched her sway out with the little girl and then sat back into his chair and sighed deeply. “She’s up to something, that’s why she brought the girl along.”

Back in the hallway, Ariana stopped as they got halfway to the far door. “He’s smart and it’s like he could read my mind!”

“He’s a dangerous man under all that fat,” said Lousa. “But he’s a good friend to have and right now we’re on the same side. That was good about missing your brother.”

“I do miss Uney!”

“Yes, but you don’t think Shamki is a mean old half-orc,” said Lousa with a smile as she straightened the girls hair which already threatened to get out of shape. “You handled yourself very well in there young lady. Not everyone can stand up to gaze of Mayor Shumba, I’ve seen grown men, and tough ones crumble under interrogation.”

“I … I … didn’t think I could take it much longer,” admitted the girl. “It’s like his eyes are in your brain. I remembered things I had forgotten when he asked me those questions.”

“I’ll be interested in hearing what you remembered but not here. The mayor isn’t beyond doing a little spying. We’ll walk out to Iv’s Leap. I don’t want to take his coach because his coachman might hear what we have to say. Now come along and I’ll tell you the story of Iv and how this town was named. You would like to hear that wouldn’t you?”

“Oh yes, said the girl and clasped her hands together, “but could I wear different shoes if we’re going to go for a long walk, these hurt my feet, why do women wear things that hurt their feet?”

“That is another question and not as easy to answer,” said Lousa with a crystalline laugh that seemed to echo in the narrow hallway. “One day you’ll learn for yourself, not too soon though. But, in answer to your question, yes, we’ll get you out of that dress as well.”

“I have to change again?” protested the girl while she stamped her feet. “I didn’t even used to have another set of clothes to change into.”

“Be that as it may times change and the world goes round and round,” said Lousa. “And a smart girl takes advantage of every opportunity that comes her way.”

“That’s what Uney says!” said the girl and looked up at Lousa first with wide eyes and then squinted. “I bet you weren’t always so pretty and fancy,” she said and took a step back to look at the older woman with careful eyes for the first time. Lousa was tall for a woman with elf blood and certainly busty but there was a small scar around the backside of her right jawline and the shoulders of the woman were sharp and her arms while shapely also were tone and had some of the same muscles that Shamki did, albeit smaller. “I think you were like me once!”

“Someday, if you’re a good girl, you might get to hear about me, but for now let’s get you changed so you can see your brother.”

At this the young girl smiled and tried to dash up the stairs only to trip over the heels of her new shoes, almost planted her face onto the marble floor, but managed to stay upright with wild swinging of her arms. “Ooops.”

Lousa laughed.

Chapter 6

Unerus dangled by one hand from the rocky overhang, kicked his feet, and dropped rocks towards the thousands of jay nests along the face of the cliff below. Each time one of the rocks skittered through the nests the birds took to wing and circled around. It didn’t take them long to find the cause of the disturbance and within a few minutes dozens of the creatures swooped low at the young boy with terrible squawks from their sharp beaks, eyes beady, and wings that came closer and closer to the boy. Eventually Unerus clambered back to the top of the outcrop that led to the sheer drop where a rock memorial had written words on a bronze plaque. The first day at the site the boy had read it as he explored the area and he knew that it commemorated a young man named Iv Heliophanus who tried to leap from that very point onto the back of a passing Griffon during migration season. Hazlebub explained to him that the attempt was made apparently on a wager although more likely because the boy wanted to impress a young maiden from a nearby farmstead. It was the sort of romantic story that puzzled Unerus, barely eleven years of age, whose interest in girls only just vaguely awakened although he knew that his sister would enjoy it greatly.

As he rounded the top of the cliff he spotted the two figures on their way up the face of the large hill. The distance was too great for him to make out any facial features but the size of the smaller one and the way the larger one moved gave him the realization that it was Lousa and his sister. He stood and watched them for a moment until they passed up the trail and under an overhang and thus out of his view and only then did he sprint towards the cave where Shamki, Hazlebub, Humbort, and the ghost idled away the time playing dice games that the tall simpleton seemed to win all the time. Unerus, an accomplished dice player himself, knew that Humbort cheated somehow but couldn’t spot the method.

He arrived in the cave with a great rush and saw that things hadn’t changed at all. Humbort washed some clothes in the big basin that they brought in from town yesterday with water fetched from the nearby stream, Hazlebub stood in the corner and rehearsed some enchantment or another her movements matched to the rhythm of the words, the big half-orc Shamki did his strange little ritual of movement that didn’t seem to have to do with swordplay but that the warrior swore was responsible for his skill with the blade, and the ghost hovered over the Staff of Naught staring at it intently as if unable to fathom its true nature.

“Lousa and Ariana are coming!” shouted the boy loudly the words echoed off the cave walls and reverberated throughout the area.

“My ears,” shrieked Hazlebub and clapped her hands over her them. “You don’t have to yell in here, the acoustics are just fine.”

“Lousa’s coming,” said Humbort as he began to frantically look through the pile of clean clothes. “Where is my green shirt?”

“I hope this means they’ve made some progress into finding out more about this staff,” said Khemer. “My memory is so clear in some things but so foggy in others. I wish I could help more.”

Shamki continued his snake like swaying and hand movements and apparently paid no attention to the fact that visitors were due to arrive any moment.

Unerus looked around for a place to sit and settled on the rock pile in the northwest corner that they used as a sleeping area, lay down with a feigned yawn, and closed his eyes. Moment later Lousa and Ariana burst into the cave, “Surprise!”

No one was surprised.

“Uney!” squealed Ariana and ran over to her brother. He blinked his eyes sleepily but hugged back just as hard as she flew into his arms. “I missed you; I’ve never been away from you so long. Lousa is teaching me to be a lady but I hate it, the mayor is scary, I remembered stuff about when I had the staff, she made me wear really tight shoes!”

The boy smiled as they hugged, “It sounds like you had a good time mostly.”

She smiled back at him, “She’s okay.”

“What happened to your hair?” asked Unerus, pushed her backwards, and took a good look at her cleanly scrubbed face for the first time.

Her hand went to her head and she looked down at his feet, “Do you like it?”

“I … its great!” he said. “I really like it.”

“You’re not just saying that?”

“No, no. You know I wouldn’t do that.”

“More like girlfriend and boyfriend than brother and sister,” said Humbort looking at the two.

“Shut up,” said Ariana and Unerus in unison and everyone laughed.

“Merchant come back?” asked Shamki without a pause in his ritualistic motions.

“No Shamki,” said Lousa with a shake of her head, “and that worries me. The trip to Lycidas is three easy days and he could have made it faster. If he spent a day in town looking things up he should have been back yesterday.”

“Maybe he found something and stayed over?” said Humbort dressed in his best shirt as he came over and stood near Lousa. His hand reached out to touch her shoulder but then darted back to his side. “He’s an okay guy, I trust him.”

“You’re a fool then,” said Hazlebub as she slid into the conversation. “He’s a merchant and they’re always out for their own profit.”

“I’m not a fool,” said Humbort his chin sticking out and his teeth and hands clenched.

“Everyone knows you are just that,” replied the witch.

“Enough,” said Lousa and stepped between the two her hand reached out and touched the chest of Humbort who gave a little shudder and closed his eyes. “We have important business. Khemer, what have you remembered about the ceremony to destroy the staff?”

“I’m afraid my memory is still quite hazy on that subject,” replied the ghost who floated several feet off the ground as he spoke. “I wish I could help more but I’m afraid the fog shows no sign of lifting from my mind.”

“We can’t go any further until we know more about the staff,” said Lousa.

“Have we really decided that destroying it is the best idea,” said Hazlebub a gleam in her eyes. “If this Seymour the Bright wants it so badly why not sell it to him. He is the son of the king and doubtless will pay an excellent price. Wouldn’t that get us in just as good with Tarlton, even more so?”

“It is an artifact of great evil,” intoned Khemer. “I don’t think giving it to Seymour is a good idea. He might use it for his own ends.”

“I thought Seymour wanted it destroyed,” said Unerus and looked at the ghostly apparition with narrowed eyes. “Your story keeps changing.”

“I am dead some thirty years,” replied the ghost. “My memory seems to shift like a dream and things that I thought were true last week seem now to be not.”

“Convenient,” said Unerus and tossed a perfectly sized throwing rock up and down in his right hand.

“This is all useless speculation until Tanner gets back with more information,” said Lousa. “I know being cramped up here in this cave can’t be a lot of fun but you’re going to have to put up with it until the merchant gets back. Except you Shamki and Humbort. The mayor has some official duties he wants you to look into.”

“Skullcrack,” said Shamki with a smile while his hand fingered the long sword that was always at his side.

“Probably, you and Humbort head back to town right away. Ariana and I will stay here with the staff until you get back. And if you see the merchant, tell him where we are.”

The big half-orc nodded his head and grabbed Humbort around the scruff of the neck, “We team, right!”

Humbort tried to squirm away from the heavy grip but the smile on his face betrayed his happiness at being included with his longtime companion. “You bet, as long as you don’t break my neck first you big galoot.”

After the two packed up their meager gear and headed out of the cave and down the hill to the town of Iv’s Folly, Ariana looked up at Lousa her eyes wide and her lips moved but no words came from her mouth.

“I know what you’re thinking little angel,” said Lousa with a pat to her head. “Why does Shamki put up with stupid Humbort and why does Humbort put up with bullying Shamki?”

The girl nodded her head her boyish bangs bobbed in time with the motion. “It’s love in a way,” said the woman and smiled when the girls face screwed up as if she had bitten into a juicy lemon. “Not that kind of love, love between men. When men like each other they are mean to one another, it’s sort of the opposite of the way girls are.”

“That’s stupid!” said Ariana.

“No,” interrupted Unerus and sidled close to the woman wanting to please her for reasons he couldn’t quite yet articulate. “Lousa’s right. It’s that way with all the guys back at the mission house where we stayed when you were little. If a guy’s not being mean to you then it’s probably because he doesn’t like you.”

“Like I said, that’s stupid,”

“Stupid it may be,” said Lousa with a tight lipped grin and a wrinkle of her nose, “but at least it’s a lot more straightforward than many of the things I’ve seen with girls.”

“Were girls mean to you?” asked Ariana.

“Girls are very cruel,” said Hazlebub. “Especially if you’re not pretty but you don’t have that problem Ariana.”

The young woman suddenly found that her face was hot and she was flushed. “Hazle has the right idea Ariana,” said Lousa and put her arm around the girl as Unerus suddenly felt like he no longer belonged in the conversation. “But she’s got one thing very wrong. Girls are cruel even if you are pretty and more so the prettier you are.”

“Girls were mean to you!” said Ariana, looked up at the beautiful woman her eyes wide, and, as she looked closely, she thought she saw a moment of sadness, the hint of a tear but then the older woman shook her head and smiled brightly with a tilt at just the right angle to the left.

“Eventually one must grow up and face the world on its own terms,” she concluded. “Now did I see a deck of cards around here somewhere? Has anyone taught you children how to play bridge?”

Chapter 7

The small wagon crept down the road past an old farmstead left to rot as a young teen boy sat in the driver’s seat a whip in his right hand and the reigns that controlled a pair of old donkeys in his left. “What’s that farm?” said a feminine voice from the back of wagon.

“It’s just an old farm, mom,” said Tylan who leaned back and hurled the words over his right shoulder.

“Which old farm, you have to know these things if you’re going to be a caravan master someday,” replied the voice.

“Why don’t you ask dad,” Tylan said over his shoulder again. “He’s the one who’s been up and down this old road a thousand times.

“Your father is not feeling well and you know that!” shrilled back the voice and then in a lower tone presumably not meant for the boy, “Those damn Fen Druids and their wicker magic, I don’t know what they did to you my darling.”

A few seconds later a young girl just into her teen years climbed out of the back of the wagon holding a piece of parchment. “Is daddy going to be all right?”

“I don’t know Shalalee,” said the young teenager as he made a half-hearted swipe at the donkeys with the whip. “He’s sick I guess. After he talked with that Fen Druid about the shipwreck.”

“You shouldn’t listen to mom and dad talking,” replied the girl with a push of her right thumb into her left palm and a screwed up her face. As she sat next to Tylan it was clear that she was both the younger and taller of the two but while his arms dangled loosely she held hers rigidly constantly and dug her thumb into her palm. “What’ll happen if he dies?”

“I don’t know Shalalee; you’ve got to stop worrying about everything bad that might happen.”

“How do I stop thinking?” asked the girl and suddenly tears fell from her eyes. “How does anyone stop thinking about all the bad things that could happen?”

“I don’t know Shalalee, you just don’t think about it. Like right now, mom wants me to know every single burned out farmhouse on the road and I’ve got to try and memorize them even though they all look the same. So, when I think about that then I forget about dad being sick and that fen wizard with the stick dog.”

“Oh,” squealed the girl. “I’d forgotten about that dog, it was like a living stick. It scared me.”

“Everything scares you Shalalee,” said the boy.

“I know, but I can’t not be scared, you can’t just make yourself not think and feel,” she said her thumb worried more deeply into her palm.

“Figure out where we are on that map dad is always fiddling with then,” said Tylan who put down the whip and hugged his little sister. “Maybe if you did all the mapping for me you could stop thinking so much.”

The girl looked at her brother and smiled through white teeth that were spaced evenly and none showed any signs of rot or other disease. “Ok, dad’s handwriting is terrible though. What was the last town we went through?”

“Fell Drider Falls,” replied her brother with a glance towards the horses who continued to plod along at their pace unabated. “We took the Road of Bones heading to Valda’var. When we get to the southern trail is when we turn south heading for the Lake of Ghouls and Iv’s Folly.”

“Have we crossed the Vidas River yet?” asked the girl her finger traced a curvy blue line that bisected the map.”

“Yeah, that was this morning early after we started; I think you were still asleep. You remember that old stone bridge that is so bouncy?”

“Right, I remember going the other way. That was when we met up with that traveling halfing merchant who could blow the colored smoke rings, right?”

“That’s right, when we were heading northwest. He was funny and made those strawberry pies that dad liked so much and mom got mad when he said they were better than hers!”

Shalalee giggled and covered her mouth with her right hand. “Mom doesn’t like it when dad says someone cooks better than her.”

“Got that right,” said the boy and gave the whip a crack in the air well away from the rumps of the donkeys that pulled the wagon. The sound didn’t seem to affect them in any way at all as they continued to move forward at exactly the same pace.

“Don’t whip those donkeys too much Tylan,” shouted a male voice from the back of the wagon.

“I guess he’s feeling better,” said Tylan who squeezed his sister closer to him and the girl smiled brightly and began to examine the map closely again.

“I think it’s called the Old Mago farm or something. Old Nago maybe, does that make sense?”

The boy scrunched up his nose and scratched his forehead just above the right eye and finally shrugged his shoulders. “Could be Shalalee, sounds right. Isn’t there a family called Mago in that weird little village in the foothills of the mountains?”

“Yes!” exclaimed the girl and bounced in her seat. “I remember, there is that really pretty girl who is the daughter of the mayor and her name is Mago.”

“Was she his daughter or his wife?” asked the boy. “And remember that Monk of Thilnog we met up there? He shaved his head that weird way but he really knew how to use that staff of his.”

“His wife? That’s gross, she was eighteen, and he was old,” said Shalalee and wrinkled up her nose.

“Yeah, but he was the mayor and he had money. You can’t marry someone until you have money,” said the boy his eyes got a faraway look as he stared into space.

“I know who you’re thinking about,” said the girl in a sing-song sort of voice.

“Shut up, Shalalee!”

“Tylan and Lousa, walking down the road, first comes kissing, then comes marriage, then comes Tylan pushing the baby carriage!”

“Shut up, Shalalee, she’s too old for me.”

“She’s part elf, she’ll look the same in ten years, and then you’ll be full grown,” said the girl and punched him in the arm. “Tylan loves Lousa, Tylan loves Lousa!”

“Stop it!” shouted Tylan and pushed the girl with his shoulder so that she rocked precariously in the wagon seat.

“Both of you stop it,” yelled a female voice from the back of the wagon. “Your father isn’t feeling well and you two fighting isn’t helping matters.”

“Shalalee started it,” said Tylan who sat up stiffly and looking straight ahead.

“I don’t care who started it,” said the voice again. “Both of you stop it.”

Shalalee smiled to herself as she studied the map and began to whistle to the same tune she sang earlier.

“Shut up,” whispered Tylan to the girl with another shove with his shoulder.

“You’re only mad because it’s true,” said the girl.

“I don’t love anybody,” said the boy. “Girls are stupid anyway.”

“Anyway,” said Shalalee and put her arm around her brother. “You shouldn’t be mad about liking Lousa, she’s beautiful, and smart too, and I heard she knows magic. I bet most of the men in Iv’s Folly are in love with her and I bet almost every man who lives anywhere near the Lake of Ghouls is in love with her. Nobody’s is ever going to be in love with me like that.”

“What are you talking about Shalalee, you’re beautiful, all my friends say so!”

“Your friends are gross little boys,” said Shalalee. “I was talking about full grown, brave champions!”

“My friends are older than you!”

“Girls grow up faster, everyone knows that,” said Shalalee who crossed her arms in front of her chest and sat up tall.

“I’ll always be older than you,” said Tylan who sat up straight himself and tried to get a bit taller than his sister did although he failed by a small margin. “There’s nothing you can do about it.”

The wagon traveled on for a bit the two young teens sat next to each other in silence as grassy plains moved by at a slow pace. A large forest spread out to the south with many birds that danced in the sky above them while smoke from the occasional small farm wafted in the air and vanished just as quickly in the heat of the midday sun.

“Do you really think I’m beautiful,” asked Shalalee as she looked up from studying the map for a moment.

Tylan looked over at his gawky sister, the long arms and legs that didn’t move well together, the long dark hair that glistened in the sunlight and reached well back behind her shoulders, the little nose, the white teeth, and the high cheekbones that gave her face an angular, sort of elf look, “Yep,” he finally said, “and you’re not even thirteen yet.”

Shalalee smiled brightly her cheeks turned a brighter shade of red in the sunlight. “I think we’re going to be coming up on trail to the south soon, see those water birds?” she said and pointed to a pair of large black and white cranes with bluish feather on their chest that floated overhead as they moved to the northeast.

“Yeah, those are Gray Crowned Cranes I think,” said Tylan. “They migrate this time of year and stop over Bone Lake and the Lake of Ghouls. Dad, those ones with the red marking on their necks are the Gray Crowned, right?”

There was a bit of motion from back in the wagon a few moments later an unshaven face, its head matted with greasy unbrushed hair popped out and look up at the birds as they moved away from the small wagon. “Yep Gray Crowns,” said the man who took a seat in the small section behind the children. “They come across the whole world they say, all the way from the western ocean and Caparal and Stav’rol.”

“Have you been that far dad?” asked the girl with a look back at her father.

“Nobody’s been that far,” said Tylan in a sharp tone. “That’s too far to go for any merchant.”

“If it’s a place then somebody has to have been there, right dad?” said Shalalee and spun all the way around to look at her father and put her hand on his leg.

“I don’t know,” said Tanner with a squint into the sunlight while he used his hand to shade his face. “It’s too far to travel and it’s wild territory, orcs, goblins, bugbears, darklings, and other things even worse. But, it’s there all right and people live there. I’ve seen goods from Stav’rol before. The come down on ships through the Great Eastern Sea, around the Great Southern Cape, and stop over at Doria with goods for the queen and her court.”

“Have you ever met anyone from there dad?” asked Tylan with his eye on the road and the donkey team that continued their even pace apparently oblivious to all else except the next step forward.

“No, no I haven’t son,” said Tanner and wiped his brown. “Why don’t you pull over and we can have something to eat.”

“Are you hungry dad?” asked the girl her eyes open wide. “Mom can make something that won’t hurt your stomach anymore.”

“Maybe I’ll try to eat,” said Tanner and ran his hand through the girl’s hair. “You are turning into a beauty, just like your mother was when I first met her. I think you’ve heard that story more than once though.”

“How about up there by that little copse of trees,” said Tylan and twitched the reigns slightly which sent the donkeys off at an angle towards the little group of sycamores.

“That looks just fine son; you’re doing a great job handling the wagon.”

“Thanks dad,” said Tylan and he sat up taller, smiled, and gave a little sideways glance to his sister.

“Keep your eyes out for the trail heading south,” he said.

“Even if we miss it’s not a big deal,” said Shalalee and pointed to a little blue streak that splashed the map. “We’ll come on the stream right afterwards and be able to turn back. It wouldn’t be more than a couple of miles out of our way.”

“I’m due back in Iv’s Folly as soon as possible,” said Tanner. “There’s something strange going on there and that old druid gave me some important information.”

“He scared me dad,” said Shalalee her thumb once again began to worry the palm on the opposite hand.

“Those Fen Druids are scary honey but you can’t let them know you’re afraid.”

“That wicker dog was creepy; it even wagged its tail like it thought it was alive.”

“I know, sweety,” said Tanner and put his hand on her shoulder. “And I’ve seen creepier things deep in the Great Salt Fen, it’s a strange place with strange creatures, but you and your brother are growing up now so you’re going to have to face that sort of thing. The world is a strange place and sometimes dangerous. Everybody gets scared Shalalee but you have to control yourself so other people don’t know you’re afraid.”

“Why do you have to hide it?”

“Because everyone is scared. So, if you hide that you’re scared then they think they’re the one who is scared so you get a better deal. If you pretend you aren’t scared for long enough then eventually you start actually being less scared.”

“That doesn’t make much sense dad,” said Shalalee her forehead scrunched up so that the little lines there bunched up. “But I guess I see sorta. But, if everyone knows that everyone is scared don’t they know you’re pretending not to be scared?”

“Sometimes they’re too scared to notice,” said Tanner with a smile as the wagon stopped its jolting and came to rest in the shade of the little group of trees. “Now help your mother with the cooking supplies while your brother goes and gets some firewood.”

Chapter 8

“So, Shamki,” said the mayor and leaned back in his chair. “What have you and Humbort been up to with our friend Lousa?”

The big half-orc looked down at the fat mayor who sat in the mammoth chair with the huge desk between them and then cast a quick glance towards Humbort who wore the same light green jerkin he had put on to impress Lousa just a few hours before. He shrugged his shoulders, “Ask Humbort maybe.”

The mayor sat up in his chair and fixed his gaze more directly on Shamki. “I’m not asking Humbort, I’m asking you Shamki. I’ve heard what she has to say about what happened last week on the hill but I haven’t heard from you and Myris is still missing. I can only assume the little fool got himself killed one way or another and I don’t care in any case. I want to know about that staff you found and that ghost the witch woman summoned and I care to hear it from your mouth Shamki, not Humbort’s.”

“Don’t like magic,” said Shamki with a shrug of his heavy shoulders. “Like bashing heads.”

“You can use that dumb half-orc routine on the locals all you want Shamki but I know different and so does Lousa. That woman is a master manipulator and if you think you’re going to get something from her in reward for stabbing me in the back you are sorely mistaken. Now, I’ll ask you again, one last time,” went on the mayor his eyes narrowed into a glare that focused on the half-orc with tremendous intensity. “What is Lousa up to and is that witch Hazlebub involved?”

“Witch bring ghost, ghost say Staff of Naught, we keep up in hills, that all I know,” said Shamki his voice and face a mask of impassivity. “Lousa wait for Tanner to come back from Lycidas.”

“I’m aware of all of that but I was hoping you would show the good sense to tell me some things that her ladyship of the elves chose to leave out. Did you handle the staff?”

The big half-orc shook his head no.

“It was just the little girl?”

A nod of the head.

“Did she say anything about it, how it made her feel, if she heard any voices, how the skeletons reacted?”

Another shake of the head.

“I think something happened when she had it,” blurted out Humbort.

“You just tell me what I want to hear and that is useless Humbort. That is why I haven’t asked for your opinion although I ‘m not quite sure you are even capable of forming and independent, coherent thought.”

“I’m not stupid like people say,” said Humbort. “I just … I just … I’m not stupid!”

“By Itzli of the Stone Knife this is damned frustrating. The Lake of Ghouls, the Forest of Bones, this region is a hotbed of undead activity and now it turns out for the last thirty plus years some odd relic with great power over the dead has been resting just off the point of our little town. There is something going on and I am to find out exactly what it is, with our without your cooperation Shamki!”

“I’ll cooperate,” said Humbort taking a step towards the mayor. “I’m happy to cooperate. I like to cooperate. You can ask me anything!”

“Get out, get out of my sight!”

“I think the witch is up to something,” blurted out Humbort as Shamki turned to leave the well-appointed office.

“I know the witch is up to something. I know the little thief and his sister are up to something. I know that damn ghost is up to something and for all I know that merchant has his own schemes rolling as well. Stop telling me things I know, get out of here, and don’t come back until you have something useful to say. And by that I mean Shamki because you will never have anything useful to say to anyone Humbort, do I make myself clear?”

“Yes, sir,” said Humbort and backed out the room to where his friend already walked down the long corridor. “Wait up for me Shamki,” he called out. “Why does the mayor have to be so mean? I’m just a little slow, that’s all.”

Shamki waited for his friend to catch up and then gave him a hard cuff to the back of the head.

“What was that for?”

“Being stupid,” said the half-orc and then continued down the hallway.

“Wait for me,” said Humbort and once again broke into a sprint to catch up to his broader companion. The tall man ran with an awkward style his legs moved akimbo and his head bobbed up and down wildly. Once the two got out side Humbort caught up to his friend and grabbed him by the arm. “What are we gonna do now?”

“West meet Tanner,” said the half-orc with the slightest nod of his head.

“Why?”

The half-orc shrugged, “Why not?”

This seemed to puzzle Humbort who stopped and put his hand on his chin and began to think as Shamki resumed his ambling but surprisingly fast pace to the north of town. After a few moments Humbort shook his head, “It’s too complicated, trust Shamki to do the right thing. That’s always worked before,” and with that once again broke into his strange little run in an attempt to catch up.

The tall man had a long stride and had little trouble keeping up with the half-orc and the two quickly settled into a fast pace that would have left less vigorous men behind. Humbort strode along happily in the knowledge that Shamki made all the decisions for him and enjoyed the pastoral landscape of western Doria. Much of the western part of the nation suffered from depredation by the Orc tribes that lived along the border but the great volcano called Maw and the fierce Thilnog Monks who resided along its ever changing slopes made a natural border with those tribes and kept the Avakubia Province clear of threats. This is turn encouraged trade along the well-developed Shadow Mountain Road, which brought enviable prosperity to the region. Little farm houses dotted the landscape and children waved to Humbort and Shamki as they strode past.

It took them three hours along the old trail to arrive at the outskirts of Bottomlake situated directly to the south of the Lake of Ghouls and neither said a word to one another as they skirted the town and turned north taking another three hours with a short stop for lunch to reach the village of Cap. From there the road led mostly northwest and the duo stopped to camp at an old hunter’s shelter just off the road where Humbort stumbled upon a patch of Black Trumpet mushrooms that they ate with a pair of brush rabbits brought down with well flung rocks by Shamki. They slept side by side not even saying good night to one another as the clouds vanished leaving a night filled with a blanket of stars. They woke at almost exactly the same moment the next morning and the half-orc restarted the fire while Humbort unpacked sourdough soldiers biscuits made from whole wheat flour, boiled in water, and spread out in a pan. When it dried and hardened it was easy to slice into section and store and when the gangly quarter-ogre happened on a bee’s nest they were able to enjoy them with a honey topping. Humbort gathered the treat as he always managed it without stings while Shamki was never as fortunate.

After their breakfast they quickly packed up their small camp, each man going about his own business without a word spoken between them, and were soon on the road again not long after the sun rose. They walked another hour north on the old trail when they spotted the wagon headed towards them and for the first time in almost twenty-four hours spoke aloud.

“Tanner,” said Shamki with a nod of his head to the wagon.

Humbort nodded his head and the two stopped and waited by the side of the road. The young teenager, Tylan, was at the reigns as the wagon approached and his hand went to the dagger at his side as he saw the figures by the road. As soon as he could clearly make out the hulking form of Shamki and the glint of steel at his side the boy called back into the wagon, “Dad!”

A moment later Tanner’s head popped out cleanly shaven, with washed hair, and more color in his cheeks. He spotted the pair and immediately recognize them, “Pull over son, they’re friends. Ho there Shamki, Humbort, what brings you up the old trail?”

“Meet you,” said Shamki with a wave and jumped up onto the wagon next to Tanner while Humbort began to rub down the lead donkey with a thick curry brush he pulled out from his sack.

“Shamki, this is my son Tylan and my wife Almara is in back there with my daughter Shalalee. Girls, come up front, I want you to meet someone.” A moment later the middle-aged woman popped her head out and looked at the big half-orc.

“It’s too early to stop for lunch but you’re welcome to travel with us,” she said with a bright smile.

Shalalee came out next and looked at the massive half-orc with his broad shoulders and fierce fangs and immediately ducked back into the wagon. “It’s all right Shalalee; I’ve done business with Shamki and his friend on a number of occasions. Just because someone looks scary doesn’t mean they are scary.” He thought about it and laughed as the girl reemerged and gave a short little curtsy. “Well, actually, now that I think about it, Shamki actually is pretty scary. Sometimes it’s good to have a scary person on your side!”

At this the young girl came back to the front of the wagon a wide grin on her face and said, “Hello, I’m Shalalee and you are scary!”

“Shamki,” said the half-orc with a smile that, for once, actually looked like a smile. He put out his hand and took hers in a shake.

“So, Shamki, Humbort, what brings you all the way out here to greet my little wagon?” said Tanner with a casual voice.

“Come on kids,” said Almara and put her arms around the two children. “The men have things to discuss.”

“Can’t I stay and listen, dad?” asked Tylan his eyes open wide as he stared up at his father. “I’m old enough to take charge of the hitch and learn the route; shouldn’t I be old enough to listen in on business?”

“Me too!” exclaimed Shalalee. “Girls are smarter than boys, everyone knows that.”

“Shut up Shalalee!” said Tylan. “You’ll ruin it for both of us.”

“Into the wagon with your mother,” said Tanner his voice firm and steady and his jaw set. “We’ll talk about this later but for now Shamki and I have some business to discuss.”

With that the trio went back into the wagon and human and half-orc sat in the rider’s seat with an occasional glance to the donkeys that Humbort continued to coddle as they moved at their steady, leisurely pace.

“I’m guessing there was trouble at that old wreck,” said Tanner with a shrug of his shoulders while he looked the half-orc in the eye.

Shamki gave a short nod of his head.

“There was trouble in Lycidas with Fen Druids also. That wreck has something important on it or about it.”

“Lousa want talk, no mayor,” said Shamki in his typical terse terms.

Tanner leaned back in his seat and pulled on the reigns, “Ho there,” and the donkeys came to a halt the noise of the wagon wheels abated and the sound of a nearby bird songs suddenly came sharply into focus. “That’s serious,” said the merchant as his hand rubbed his chin. “That’s very serious. I don’t suppose you want to give me any advice on to whom I should report my information?”

The half-orc stared back and him impassively; his mouth did not move and his black eyes cold and steady.

“I didn’t think so. This puts a new spin on matters indeed. I’d ask Humbort but who knows what fanciful tales that moron would tell. I’m at your mercy here Shamki.”

The half-orc nodded again, “What you find?”

Tanner paused for a long moment his eyes moved back and forth in their sockets and then he looked back in the wagon to his wife and children. “Hya!” he gave a shout and cracked the whip near the ear of the lead donkey that began to lurch forward once again and drown out the sound of the song birds.

“I talked to a number of people in Lycidas about that wreck and finally got a hold of a sailor who was in town when the Light of Ras made port the next day. He didn’t actually speak with Seymour but he was there when the Priest of Ras gave a report. He didn’t know exactly what went on in the meeting but he knows Seymour was extremely agitated when they came out. He thought the Tarltonites wanted salvage rights on the ship but the old baron, this was before Avakubia, wouldn’t give it to him. He said Seymour was in a furor and that there was something on that old wreck, something dangerous. Well, the old baron was a fool even on his good days so nothing was done about it. Now, this old sailor said the tides run so that water from up at that point circulates into the Great Salt Fen.”

“Uhnnn,” said Shamki with a sideways look at Tanner.

“You’ve been there then?”

“Once, as boy,” said the half-orc.

“Exactly, that old fen is filled with ruins from as far back as the Old Empire they say and strange magic and creatures that will never be understood. Them Lizard Folk rule the fen but there are humans that go in there, Fen Druids they call ‘em. Well, you know Avakubia, he’s a practical man and he’s made some treatise with those folks in the last five years but back then there was no dealing with them.”

“I know Fen Druids,” said Shamki and neither of them noticed that Humbort had drifted to within earshot as he walked alongside the slow moving wagon.

“Fed Druids!” shouted Humbort his mouth wide open and his eyes wide and round. “We dealt with them that once, remember Shamki, with that lizard tooth. I don’t want nothing to do with them no more.”

At that moment Tylan’s head popped out from the back of the wagon, “Fen Druids! Really?”

“Hell,” said Tanner.

“You’se shut up or get cuff,” said Shamki to Humbort. A moment later Almara climbed up from the back of the wagon her face a mask of anger her lips trembling.

“You tell Shamki what that Fen Druid told you Tanner. I’ll have none of this secretiveness. You tell the whole story or there’s going to be trouble, trouble with the mayor, trouble with the baron, and maybe even trouble with the queen.”

“There’s going to be trouble with all them whether I tell Shamki the story or not,” Tanner shrugged his shoulders. “There’s no going back on this one way or the other. I shouldn’t have gotten involved, never should have gotten involved in the first place but that’s horse crap after the parade. Nothing to do now but try and clean up as best as possible. You kids stop hiding back there and come up here. This involves the whole family as sure as sunrise.”

The two children immediately popped out from the wagon and took seats in the rear part of the carriage, which made cramped quarters for Almara.

“Scooch over Tylan,” said Shalalee and punched her brother in the ribs.

“You scooch over,” said Tylan and shot out his own elbow.

The men ignored the children and continued their conversation.

“I spoke with a Fen Druid by the name of Dredogastus,” said Tanner with a look down at the donkeys his face screwed up in a grimace. “He was an older druid, been living in the fens for fifty years I guess although it doesn’t matter. He’d been there longer than the wreck, that’s what’s important. This Dredogastus fellow was in Lycidas for his once a decade visit into town to pick up a few things I guess they can’t get in the fen and I was lucky enough to talk to him. I do business with a tradesman up in Lycidas on a pretty regular basis and his father runs a small shop at the edge of the fen where he barters goods with Lizard Folk and anyone else who has something to sell. The fen is full of convicts and the dregs of society but you know that, people who have worn out their welcome in polite company as it were. My friend set up a meeting with the old man so that I could find out more about the fen. Well, when I got there the place looked like it was a thousand years old but the old trader said the shack was just built a couple of years ago. The salt water from the fen corrodes and rots everything it touches, even enchanted items. He told me they have to rebuild every couple of years just because of rot, let alone an attack from one of the big crocs in there.”

“I heard they grow up to thirty foot long,” said Humbort and held his hands about a foot distance from each other.

“How long is thirty feet,” whispered Shalalee to Tylan. The boy looked at his sister and started to say something but then stopped. “I guess … well … Shamki is just about six feet I guess so stack five of him one on top of the other.”

“I can’t picture that,” said the girl and closed her eyes and then looked to the hitch and donkeys. “I guess maybe it’s a bit more than from the nose of Blinko all the way to the end of the wagon.”

“Nah, the wagon is ten feet long, I know that, and the donkeys plus the harness ain’t no more than another ten, so that’s … that’s ….”

“Twenty feet,” said Shalalee. “You need to pay attention to ma when she’s doing that math.” Then her eyes widened, “so that would be the croc is another wagon long longer than the wagon and the harness!”

Tylan looked forward to the donkeys and then backwards to the wagon and his eyes widened, “Yeah!”

The words of the men became loud again as the two children’s conversation wound down, “so that’s how I found out about this Dredogastus. That’s why I was delayed coming back because we had to wait for him to show up. He was a hoary old bastard, beard hair down to the middle of his chest and escorted by a big wicker croc, maybe ten or twelve feet long, along with a half dozen wicker dogs. That’s what you saw kids, one of the dogs when Dredogastus came back to the wagon with me after I took poorly.”

“There was a crocodile one too?” asked Tylan his jaw hung open and his eyes wide. “That’s awesome; I wish I could have seen it.”

“The old man, not Dredogastus, but my friend’s father said there are worse wicker creatures than that, some of them big as trees but they walk and can crush a man with a single blow. The croc looked bad enough to me but the Fen Druid, once you got past his wildman looks, was normal enough. Odd in the head from living alone with only wicker things to keep you company for who knows how many years but nothing worse than I’ve seen out here in the regular world.”

“Walking trees,” said Humbort from his position near the wagon. “I heard in the ancient times, before the Old Empire even, there were Tree Shepherds that made all the plants and things.”

“Oooh,” said Shalalee her little white teeth smiled broadly and her cheeks flushed bright red, “That sounds so romantic. Wouldn’t it be fun to see one now?”

“I think these are different,” said Tanner and pulled out a small knife. “Toss me a stick will you Humbort.” At which the tall man dashed off into the woods near the side of the road without a further word.

“He runs funny,” said Shalalee as she watched him canter off to a nearby copse of woods.

“Faster than looks,” said Shamki.

“Humbort’s all right,” said Tanner. “You just have to realize he’s limited in certain ways.”

“Finish the story dad!” said Tylan.

“Yeah, dad, you old people can never finish a story, you get all distracted by everything that comes up and then all of sudden you’re talking about something else completely.”

“Who was the one who got me distracted, Shalalee?” asked Tanner and gave her head a rub.

“It was Humbort, not me!”

“If you say so.”

“No, it was. He’s the one who was talking about ancient times and Shepherds.”

“I believe you,” said Tanner with a smile. “Now, where was I?”

“Dredogastus had just come to the old trader house,” suggested Tylan helpfully.

“Ahh, right. The old fellow was a bit odd in the head but you can expect that from …”

“You already did that part,” interrupted Shalalee just as Humbort came back with a thick branch of hickory and tossed it up to the merchant.

“Here we go again,” said Shalalee her eyes rolled back into her head.

“The difference,” said Tanner who took the stick and put the knife blade to it. “Is that the Fen Druids carve their wicker creatures from wood, magic wood maybe, maybe even them old Tree Shepherds that are dead now, but they carve them just the same.”

“Oh no, you mean they all died and became just regular trees?” said Shalalee with pursed lips and blinking her eyes.

“They ain’t around no more,” said Tanner. “So something had to happen to them.”

“I heard if you find one of them old Tree Shepherds you can carve it up to make magic,” said Humbort.

“We’re off track again,” said Shalalee in her favorite sing-song voice.

“Staff made of wood,” said Shamki.

Humbort’s eyes opened very wide and he stopped as the donkey pulled wagon continued on its way. He stood rooted to the spot for several minutes as the wagon moved ahead of him until he realized he was by himself and had to sprint to catch back up.

“What staff?” said Tanner.

“Finish story,” said Shamki.

“We do have an agreement,” said Tanner to the big half-orc who nodded his head.

“The Shepherds were living things of their own right, not animated objects from the crafts of wizards. At least that’s how the stories go. But, so as not to anger my daughter further, I shall continue with my story. Dredogastus told me they knew right away that something was wrong although they didn’t know about the shipwreck and connect the two events until years later. The water that came into the fen was tainted with what the old Fen Druid called the Living Death. Those old fens have been around forever and there are graves dating back to the Old Empire hidden amongst all the decay. Dredogastus said things started to rise and clerics of Mistress of the Abyss began flocking to the fen.”

“Who?” asked Shalalee.

“Smyrnala,” said Humbort and put his face into his hands. “The Goddess of Death, Ruler of Thanatos, Princess of the Dead, She Who has Always Ruled and Shall Always Rule.”

“Yes, yes we get the point,” said Tanner with a shake of his head while he looked down at Humbort who immediately stumbled over a rock in the road that he didn’t see because of his covered eyes. The thin man went down with a thump in a tangle of arms and legs. “Go help Humbort will you Tylan,” went on Tanner while Shalalee covered her mouth to silence the giggle.

The lad leapt off the wagon, his arms and legs flew in all directions, but landed safely enough and began to help straighten up their fallen companion. “Come on Humbort, Smyrnala isn’t here now.”

“Don’t say her name,” trembled Humbort his hands shook violently and he curled up into a ball.

“It’s okay,” said Tylan with a pat to the older man’s back. “Everything is going to fine. Shamki’s here and so is dad.”

“You didn’t see all them skeletons,” said Humbort his whole body began to shake uncontrollably. “There was thousands of them, all walking and digging and then that arm, that staff, and they all wanted it and now we’re going back to the cave.”

“I don’t understand,” said Tylan. “Come on, Humbort, snap out of it. The wagon is getting ahead of us.”

The man sat on the ground sobbed violently but eventually allowed the young boy to help him get to his feet and they began to walk towards the wagon and make up the distance between them slowly but steadily.

Back on the wagon everyone sat in silence for long moments and waited for the other two to catch up. “What’s got Humbort so spooked?” Shalalee asked Shamki.

“The Staff of Naught,” said the half-orc with sort of a growl.

“I don’t like the sound of that,” said Shalalee.

“No,” said Tanner with a look at the half-orc. “Is that what all those skeletons wanted out on that shipwreck?”

Shamki nodded his heavy head. “Now we got.”

“So, that’s what this is all about. Just water that ran over the thing infected the entire Salt Fen. Dredogastus didn’t track years much so he didn’t know how long it was but it’s been almost thirty years since the wreck according to what I found. Thirty years of death seeping into the Great Salt Fen. Dredogastus said it didn’t used to be so bad in there but now there is death everywhere. All the creatures that lived there over the years, so many years, since the world was born, they’re all coming back as dead creatures and the Priests of Smyrnala have control over most of the fen. That’s what Dredogastus told me, what he showed me.”

“Show you?”

“I had to see for myself,” said Tanner with a shrug of his shoulders. “Lousa said to find out what I could.”

At the mention of Lousa’s name Almara’s face went sour as if she had to spit out a gristly piece of meat. “I don’t like that woman.”

“She’s all right Almara,” said Tanner and gave his wife a kiss on the cheek. “You know I like a woman with a little more meat on her bones than that skinny little half-elf.”

“She’s skinny but she’s got huge boobs!” said Shalalee not particularly helping matters.

Shamki chuckled which sounded more like a growl and looked away as Almara gave him a look with her eyes almost closed in a squint and her nose wrinkled up.

“I know that look,” said Tylan finally caught up to the wagon. “What did you do Shamki?”

Tanner and Shalalee immediately started to laugh, after a moment Shamki and Humbort joined them, and even Almara struggled to keep quiet.

“The fen is overrun with worshippers of Smyrnala according to Dredogastus and he took me back into them, not far, but enough to see.”

“See what?” asked Shalalee.

The merchant shook his head and wiped his brow, “Things you don’t want to see. Dead things eating living things, squirrels, even insects, dead flies, dead maggots, dead things. Now it makes sense. This staff of death, tainting the waters of the fen for thirty years bringing decay and death.”

“What does naught mean?” asked Shalalee

“Nothing, the Staff of Nothing,” said Shamki his deep bass voice seemed to intone solemnity to the pronouncement that hung in the air for long moments.

“Not like nothing at all,” said Tylan.

“No, not that kind of nothing,” replied Tanner. “So, Lousa’s got this staff now and she wants to talk to me before I talk to the mayor?”

Shamki nodded his head.

“She knows the mayor will find out I’m in town and I’ll have to report to him in any case, right?”

Shamki shrugged.

“Where is Lousa with the staff?”

“Iv’s Leap,” said Shamki.

Shalalee’s eyes widened at the mention of the location, “That’s where he jumped off because he loved Miralee!”

“That’s just a stupid girl’s story,” said Tylan and pushed his sister as he climbed back into wagon.

“Actually,” said Tanner. “That one is real although I’m not sure he made the leap simply for love, stupidity might have had something to do with it.”

“Stupidity and love are related to each other,” said Almara and put her arm around her husband. “Do you remember that fellow I dated back in Cap when we first met?”

“You dated someone besides dad?” asked Shalalee and looked at her mother with raised eyebrows.

“Yes, your father and I had lives before we met each other and before you were born as shocking as that might be.”

“What happened to the other guy?” asked Tylan of his father.

“It was nothing,” said Tanner but could not help the wide grin that came across his face. “You were a saucy little wench back then. What was the name of that tavern?”

“You met in a tavern?” said Shalalee.

“You were a bar wench?” asked Tylan and the wagon erupted in a babble of questions, denials, and half denials.

Chapter 9

Unerus swung from the rocks above Iv’s Leap as was his morning ritual. The birds by now recognized what time of day the boy made his visits and already swirled around the rocky point where he often launched attacks against them. The aggressive little Grayband Scrub-jays began to dive at him even before he got to the point but he brought along a long stick that he used to keep them at bay. This kept him from his normal attacks and eventually they forced him around to the west side of the leap where a large overhang protected him from the birds but also provided a poor angle of attack.

For a day or two he was able sneak up on their nests and raid eggs but most of them had hatched by now and the fun quickly evaporated in any case. So now he spent a few hours swinging from one rock to the next he legs dangled over the chasm and otherwise occupying himself. On this occasion his sister joined him and sat away to the opposite side of the leap and painstakingly worked with string and needle to apply the lessons that Lousa tried to drill into her.

“Come on Ariana!” shouted Unerus as he flipped himself up over the lip of the cliff and spotted his sister sitting in the sun. “Forget about stupid knitting and let’s see if we can find those foxes!”

The girl looked at the long needle in her hand and ground her teeth together for a moment before she looked up at him, “If I don’t do it she’ll just make me stay up all night, and it’s hard in the dark.”

“You’re no fun anymore!” shouted the boy and dashed off down the hill his eyes darting back and forth.

Ariana busied herself with the needles again their clacks somehow soothed her and now that her brother was gone the endless cacophony of the jays receded into a more normal pattern. She found her thoughts drift to those stolen moments with the Staff of Naught when no one else was in the cave. The thing drew her to it; she had to admit it, in an unnatural way. At first she convinced herself that it was normal curiosity, after all the thing was a powerful relic possibly of the Old Empire. But, each time she held it she more deeply remembered the power over the skeletons that she briefly had, how they moved away to allow her to pass, how some of them even attempted an awkward sort of bow. “I could have ordered them around I bet,” she said out loud glad to be away from everyone in the cramped cave. Then had come last night; the others were asleep and she felt it call to her in a more persistent way, as if the voice wasn’t her own mind but someone else’s.

It was where it always was, in the back side of the cave around the corner where people didn’t have to look at it, didn’t have to think about it. She slipped off her covers after making sure she heard the rhythmic breath of everyone in the cave. Her brother was a light sleeper but she knew the sounds he made from endless nights together. Lousa made a funny little snore noise, not loud and gross but soft and almost pretty, just like the woman. Hazlebub snored like a grown man from the far end of the cave. As for the Ghost, it seemed to vanish for longer and longer periods these days. She darted her eyes in all directions and looked for the tell-tale blue aura of the creature. Even when the spirit was in the wall or ceiling, which sometimes it forgot that it was, its aura often gave it away. She supposed Khemer might hide deep inside the wall of the cave but she wasn’t sure it could see through so much dense rock. The exact nature of the spirit puzzled her, how it moved through material like a hand through water but how somehow stayed attached to the ground at the same time. She asked Khemer once why he didn’t just sink into the ground but the ghost didn’t have a ready answer. It was a puzzle for certain but none of that was on her mind last night as she crept around the corner to where the staff waited.

There was something different about it last night. For a moment, when she first rounded the corner it was as if the clawed hand held an object. A black, lustrous round rock. It gleamed although there was only the vague light from the embers of the fire around the corner to guide her. It was like the obsidian rock that came from The Maw. She knew all about that, master stone workers created all sorts of things from the black rock but this somehow did not seem the same. She stood and gawked for long moments before she blinked her eyes and the round rock was gone. She blinked again but it did not reappear. Ariana thought about going back to bed again but the voice in her head said that she wanted to hold the staff just one more time. Tanner would come back, Khemer would figure out a way to destroy it, and then she would never have the chance again. At least that’s what she usually told herself but this time it was different, she thought as she reminisced. This time the voice wanted her to take the staff for another reason and just used her thoughts to drive her to it.

She was unable to resist the allure and felt a sense of relief wash over her entire body as her hand grasped the smooth tapered wood handle that seemed to fit her perfectly. She lifted it up over her head, twirled around, and whispered secret dreams aloud, “You will obey me,” she said to a legion of undead minions. “I am your master!” But then the voice came and it wasn’t her own thoughts, it was someone else and it was clear and it was strong.

“Ariana,” said the voice. She could tell it was an older man but the voice was firm.

“Yes?” she whispered back suddenly paralyzed holding the staff high above her head and standing on her tip toes.

“The Gods are not real.”

The girl was only able to give a small squeak.

“Ras of the Sun is nothing more than a Fiery Elemental from the time before the Old Empire,” said the voice and she could hear the distaste in the words.

“I … I … don’t know what that means,” said the girl still unable to move.

“It is difficult to speak but we will talk again. There is much of great importance to do Ariana.”

“Wha … who … are you?” she finally managed to tremble out but the voice was gone and her body was somehow hers to control again. She immediately put the staff back in the little niche in the wall and went to bed. She didn’t think that she would ever fall asleep but eventually it was morning and her brother called her to come out and play.

At that moment she opened her eyes and saw the little wagon far below headed towards the hill. She watched it for a long time as it seemed to almost not be moving but it made steady progress across the grassy plans until she could even see the two donkeys leading the way although not the men in the cab.

“Uney!” she called out although did not look for her brother but continued to watch the little wagon.

A moment later the boy, breathless and holding a smooth flat stone in one hand appeared next to her. “Look at this skipping rock I found! I bet I can make it hop twenty times.”

“Look,” said Ariana and pointed down into the valley.

The boy’s sharp eyes widened, “It’s them!”

“How can you tell?” asked Ariana who looked at her brother with raised eyebrows.

“Who else would it be?” he returned the question.

Ariana nodded her head, “You’re probably right.”

“Whooop,” whooped Unerus and dashed off down the hillside to the entrance to the small cave while Ariana stayed and watched as the wagon drove progressively closer. In about five minutes she could make out the form of Shamki and she felt a little thrill run through her body and then the strange awkward walk of Humbort confirmed her brother’s opinion. A moment later Hazlebub, unwashed and smelling of sulfur for some reason, joined her at the leap.

“It’s them then,” said the witch and squinted in completely the wrong direction.

By now Ariana knew that the old woman was very short sighted and couldn’t be trusted to get to the creek that supplied their daily water needs without a point in the right direction. Ariana pointed to the wagon below and gently led the old woman away from the ledge. “It’s them Hazle. What do you think will happen now?”

The old woman shook her head. “Between you and me dearie?”

Ariana nodded her head.

“I have no idea.”

“Oh,” said Ariana.

A few moments later Lousa joined them on the top of the hill and only looked down at the wagon for the briefest of seconds and then turned to the girl. “They’ll be here in about half an hour. That should give you just enough time to finish today’s work,” she said with a pointed look to the abandoned knitting needle and ball of yarn that had almost rolled off the edge of the cliff only saved by a small depression that was half filled with water.

“Oh sh …,” said Ariana but quickly corrected herself, “Oh my, what an unfortunate thing to have happened.”

Hazlebub laughed but Lousa just looked at her with those eyes that went from a beautiful emerald green that matched her hair when she was happy to a stormy, tempestuous, violent green when she was angry. They were somewhere in between at the moment and Ariana quickly gathered up her wet yarn and needles and dashed down towards the cave entrance.

“What do you think the merchant will tell us?” asked Hazlebub turning to the woman.

“Between you and me?” asked Lousa and Hazlebub managed to keep the laugh that threatened to erupt down to a slight upward turn of the outside of her lips and only nodded her head once.

“I have no idea!”

At this the witch could no longer stem the flow and began to laugh out loud while the beautiful woman looked at her with a puzzled sort of expression.

Chapter 10

Tanner looked over the little group in the cave and to his children already at play with Ariana and Unerus. His wife stood, with her arms crossed, at the back of the cave and glared at Lousa while Shamki busied himself unpacking various items from the large sacks they brought with them.

“If I had known you were going to hide up here in the hills I would have brought more supplies,” said the merchant with a look around at the meager accommodations.

“We’re not hiding really,” said Lousa. “The mayor thought it would be best if we kept it away from prying eyes in town.”

“It?” said Tanner.

“Don’t pretend you haven’t weaseled the information out of Humbort by now. The Staff of Naught.”

“Where’s the spirit?” shouted Shalalee as she looked up from the ground where she brushed Ariana’s hair.

“Khemer comes and goes,” said Lousa. “He claims to be searching for a way to destroy the staff but he hasn’t given us any concrete ideas.”

“And we do want to destroy it?” said Tanner.

“That depends on what you have to tell us,” replied Lousa although she kept her distance from the man. She had hair tied back in a neat bun instead of flowing freely around her shoulders and buttoned her dress to the neck.

“It’s not pleasant but it seems to jibe with everything Shamki’s told me,” said Tanner with a nod to the big half-orc.

“Go on,” said Lousa.

“It’s some sort of artifact that has to do with undead but I suspect, judging by the stories Humbort tells, you were already aware of that.”

“What about that shipwreck?”

“It’s pretty much like Myris was saying back at the meeting. Hey, where is he?”

“Myris had an episode during the retrieval,” said Hazlebub while Ariana and Unerus both began to giggle and poke at one another.

“An episode?” asked Tanner.

“Suffice it to say Myris is not currently part of the project nor do I suspect that he will be again,” said Lousa.

“I see. Well, this artifact, the Staff of Naught?”

“Right,” said Lousa with a nod of her head.

“It has power over undead creatures and priests of Smyrnala have spent the last thirty years infiltrating the Great Salt Fen in search of it.”

“Why the fen?” asked Hazlebub as she came over and stood near Tanner.

“It’s the tidal patterns,” said Tanner. “After I spoke with a Fen Druid …”

“You talked to a Fed Druid,” jumped in Unerus suddenly deeply interested in the conversation.

The merchant nodded his head slowly for a moment and gathering his thoughts, “Dredogastus was an odd old bird, but I checked out some of the things he said and they’re true. The tidal patterns send water from up here at the point north to the Great Salt Fen. I think water running over that thing you’ve got has been slowly accumulating in the fen for the last thirty years. Now that you’ve liberated it from the wreck those priests and priestesses are going to start looking elsewhere.”

“I don’t like the sound of that,” said Lousa. “Have you spoken with the mayor about this yet?”

Tanner looked at the young woman, her green eyes turned stormy in the dim light of the cave, “I came straight here with Shamki but Mayor Shumba is going to hear about my wagon being on the road. We passed any number of travelers on the way and people know me.”

“That’s true,” said Lousa as she tapped her chin with her forefinger. “Why don’t you head into town with your family and tell him everything you told us. Hazlebub, you deal with those Fen Druids now and again don’t you?”

The witch nodded her head and smiled to show the few remaining teeth she still had, “I’ve never heard of no Dredogastus but I deal with them on occasion. They have many strange roots and plants growing in the fen and they are plenty good for spells, potions, and the sort.”

Tanner walked over to his wife and put his arm around her, “Gather up Tylan and Shalalee and let’s get into town. You’ll be safer there anyway. I don’t want them getting too involved with the staff thing.”

The plump woman nodded her head and walked over to where the two children watched intently although silently. “Come along you two, let’s go into town and see what we can sell.”

“I don’t want to go!” said Shalalee. “I want to stay with dad and I want to see the staff.”

“I won’t go either, I want to stay,” said Tylan. “I’m old enough to drive the wagon shouldn’t I be old enough to stay?”

“Enough out of you two,” said Tanner and folded his arms over his chest. “You’re going into town with your mother and I’m not going to hear another peep out of either one of you.”

“Why can she stay,” said Shalalee and pointed to Ariana, “she’s younger than me.”

“What did I just say,” asked Tanner his eyes narrowed and his chin jut out.

“I’m older than Unerus,” said Tylan.

“Am I invisible?” asked Tanner

“Oh dad,” said Shalalee her eyes rolled back.

“You two listen to your father,” said Almara.

“But,” started Tylan.

“No buts,” said Almara. “Pack up your stuff and let’s go to town.”

The two children gathered up their things and said goodbye to their new friends and within a few minutes the cave was less three people.

“All right, Hazlebub,” said Lousa and turned back to the old woman. “Do you know anything about the worshippers or Smyrnala and the fen?”

The old woman shook her hand and puckered her lips before giving out a long “Hmmmm,” and then stood silently for a few more moments. Everyone around the cave stared at her waiting for some reply but she rewarded them with another long, “hmmm.”

“I think …,” started Humbort and at that moment the old witch immediately interrupted.

“Them death priestesses have been around the fen for a while now is what I heard,” she said in a rather low voice as if in a whisper and yet loud enough for everyone to hear. “I’d be cautious about bandying that name around too much with that thing,” a nod of her head to the back area of the cave, “just around the corner. They say she hears everything spoken where the dead can hear and if that staff ain’t dead then I don’t know what is.”

Humbort’s eyes opened wide and he clapped his hand over his mouth.

“She’s a girl, this Smyrna person?” asked Ariana with a yawn and a stretch of her arms.

Everyone looked at the girl for a moment before Lousa answered. “Yes, she’s a woman, but why do you ask?”

“It’s just that most of the gods are men it seems like and being god of death seems like a boy job,” said the girl and shrugged her shoulders with a sideways glance around the room.

Shamki looked hard at the girl for a moment and opened his mouth as if to say something but then closed it again.

“Yeah,” said her brother. “Since when do you care about the gods?”

“I don’t,” replied the girl with another yawn. “I was just asking, no reason,” although it took every bit of her willpower not to look in the direction of the terrible staff. “Come on, let’s go play catch as catch can, c’mon Humbort, Hazlebub?” With that she jumped up and grabbed her brother and Humbort by the arms and marched out of the cave.

Hazlebub stayed behind for a moment with Tanner and Lousa and gave them a look before she headed out to join the others.

“What do you make of that,” asked Lousa of Tanner.

The merchant shrugged his shoulders. “It seems like a legitimate question. Most of the gods are men and I’ve often wondered how … she … became ruler of the dead. I mean, I know she’s has always and forever ruled the dead but it just somehow feels wrong. I can’t put my finger on it exactly but just like … I can’t really say.”

“I suppose so,” said Lousa and scratched her head. “I don’t know much about her or her worshippers but there has always been something … wrong with it. It’s just that Ariana was the one who carried the staff first and I’ve seen her looking at it like she has some sort of connection. That thing was underwater for thirty years and she was the first person to touch it. She’s just a little girl and that thing is powerful.”

“Speaking of that thing,” said Tanner. “I haven’t had the privilege yet.”

Lousa pointed to the back part of the cave where the small alcove kept the thing out of sight, “Help yourself.”

Tanner walked with steady strides all the way up to the corner and then slowed his pace taking the last few steps as if he walked through water and leaned forward to peer at the staff. It rested against the wall, apparently the forearm of a man ended in a clawed grip. At first glance it actually appeared to be skeletal remains but sinews and muscles filled the gaps between the two major bones. Tanner had served in the Hakor’lum war ten years previously against the big hobgoblin creatures and knew what the interior of the human body looked like. The artifact was an excellent representation as best he could remember and the site of it brought back a few terrible memories that caused the merchant to shudder violently. He took a deep breath and moved closer to the thing and began to examine it minutely and so did not hear the tiny footsteps of Lousa as she moved in behind him.

He put his hand to within inches of the thing but there was no aura of cold or sickly necromantic magic that he had seen before from Priests of Smyrnala during the war. The clawed hand was clearly meant to hold something about the size of an orange but there was no evidence to suggest what it might be. He turned around and found himself almost in the arms of Lousa who had moved in behind him. “Oh, sorry,” he said and backed up almost hitting the staff.

Lousa grabbed him by the arm and he felt an electric shock at her touch. “Careful,” she said with a nod and he realized how close he had come to the thing. After a moment she released her grip and backed away. The two then walked slowly back to the main room.

“Little Ariana was the first to touch it?”

“I regret it now but the situation was dynamic and there wasn’t time to make a better decision. Unerus tripped the skeleton that was carrying it, Ariana grabbed it, and Hazle, Shamki, and I fought off the skeletons and covered her retreat.”

“I’m not sure I like the idea of her being around the thing,” said Tanner. “And now that I’ve seen it I certainly don’t want my children anywhere near it.”

“We all want to destroy it but that damn ghost can’t seem to remember how to go about it.”

“Shamki mentioned the ghost,” said Tanner and looked around. “How do you know it’s not here right now listening to us?”

“The thing glows blue,” said Lousa with a shrug of her shoulders. “You can usually see it pretty clearly even as it’s coming through the walls. That’s not to say it has to glow blue, it might be able to control its aura, I don’t know. I’m not even sure it really wants to destroy the staff.”

“What do you mean?” Tanner whispered and moved closer so much so that the lingering aura of her perfume came to his nostrils that flared a bit.

“I’m not ready to share my suspicions with anyone at this point,” said the woman as she carefully watched his face and whispered in a husky voice and let her breath blow over his ear.

“Well, I …,” said Tanner with a shake of his head as he moved back several steps. “I … can understand being cautious. This whole episode has gotten way out of control. Has anyone checked on all those skeletons back at the coast?”

“All lifeless,” said Lousa. “We looked into that right away. They dropped where they stood right after we brought the staff up here.”

“Why didn’t they chase you?”

“We don’t know that, we’re relying on Khemer to give us information but the ghost is around less and less. We might need to bring in a priestess of death but if they learn about the staff they will surely want it for their own.”

“That’s a bad idea,” said Tanner. “I’m afraid me asking questions in Lycidas probably already alerted them to something going on and when they notice the water flow isn’t carrying whatever signature that thing had they will know it’s been found. We don’t have a lot of time to figure out what to do.”

“No, the mayor will want to use the staff for his own ends, not destroy it,” said Lousa.

“That might not be the worst idea in the world,” said Tanner.

“If that happens it’s just a matter of time until agents of the queen arrive and then who knows what will happen. Destroying the thing seems like the best idea to me but I’m not sure we can rely on Khemer to give us accurate information.”

“And we can’t talk to the priests of death,” said Tanner his hand first rubbed his chin and then scratched in front of his ear.

“I know it sounds traitorous,” said Lousa, “but I’ve been thinking about Tarlton and Seymour the Bright.”

“According to my sources in Lycidas he was very interesting in catching that ship and being granted salvage rights,” said Tanner. “He might be after the staff. If it is an artifact of death, and right now I can’t believe it is anything but, then it would stand to reason that Seymour would want it destroyed.”

“It makes sense but what if he wanted it for its power?” asked Lousa. “And if we give him a powerful relic we are traitors to Doria!”

“What other choice do you have?”

Lousa put her hands on her hips and stared at the merchant for a long moment her eyes moved back and forth in their sockets, “None, I have no other choice except to run away and leave the thing to somebody else. Little Unerus and Ariana could come with me … but, no, they would track us down.”

“You’ve grown fond of those two haven’t you?” asked Tanner and looked down on the beautiful woman whose eyes immediately seemed to become emerald green although her face tensed into a mask of impassivity.

“I’ve … I’ve always wanted to have children but if elf blood is notoriously barren. Not that I’m above trying with a handsome man now and again,” she said, moved her hips in a slow circle, and licked her upper lip while slightly arching her back.

Tanner blinked several times and took a few more steps backwards, “Speaking of those kids maybe I’ll talk with Ariana and I’ve got to head into town to see how my wife is and talk to the mayor. He’ll be wondering what we’re discussing up here out of his earshot. He’s a smart man, Mayor Shumba. I’m surprised he hasn’t been up here to visit and check the thing out.”

“I’ve been wondering that myself,” said Lousa.

Chapter 11

Mayor Shumba sat at his desk, covered with papers and the two thirds devoured remains of what looked to be a chicken, wrote something down with a quill pen when the knock came on the door. “Come in,” he said without a look up.

Tanner entered the room with quick movements and stood before the mayor a moment later, “I’m sorry I didn’t come right away but you did say that Lousa was running this project.”

“I completely understand,” said Jorum, leaned back in his chair with a wide smile, and spread his arms out to either side. “Who wouldn’t want to see Lousa after a long week on the trail with your wife and kids?”

“I went to see her because you told me she was in charge of the project.”

“I said I understood completely,” replied the mayor again with a wide smile. “I understand you ran into Shamki and Humbort on the way into town?”

Tanner nodded his head, “Yes, they came out to find me so that I would know where Lousa was holed up.”

“So,” said the mayor. “You’re here now; shall we get on with your report?”

“Of course mayor,” said Tanner and started towards the smaller chair that sat in front of the desk, “May I?”

The mayor waved his right hand palm up and bobbed his head a single time.

“I’ve told this tale three times now,” started Tanner.

“Once to Shamki, once to Lousa, and now to me,” said Jorum. “I hope it won’t be too dull to say again.”

“I’ve gotten good at summarizing,” replied the merchant and sat back in the chair aware of the mayor’s heavy lidded eyes fixed upon him. “That ship was driven onto the rocks thirty years ago by the Light of Ras. Seymour the Bright was after something on it and demanded salvage rights but was denied. Since then the taint of undeath has infiltrated the Great Salt Marsh so much so that priests and priestess of the goddess of death now haunt its region in fairly large numbers.”

The mayor nodded his head, “and?”

“That’s really about all I learned Mister Mayor,” said Tanner with a shrug of his shoulders.

“I see, and what did Lousa tell you about her findings.”

“I thought I’d leave that up to you and her,” said Tanner his face hardened into an impassive expression. “I’m not sure what is going on with everything but I don’t want to get any more involved than I already am.”

The mayor scratched his nose and pulled a chicken bone off the plate, put most of the bone in his mouth and sucked at it with slurping sounds. “I can understand your trepidation to become more deeply embroiled in this scheme,” said the mayor after he pulled the bone all the way out of his mouth and examined it carefully for any scrap of meat. “But, this is a serious matter and I’m afraid that I will insist upon you taking sides. In the spirit of disclosure I will tell you what I already know.”

Tanner sat impassively although below the desk line, where the mayor could not see, his hands twisted around one another and his left foot hooked the heel of his right.

“I know they took the Staff of Naught up to Iv’s Leap. I know that it is related to the uprising of undead creatures. I know that since the staff has left the bay the dead are no longer rising from cemeteries. I also know, and this is extremely valuable information Tanner, I know that Seymour the Bright wants that staff and he wants it so badly he is willing to pay almost any price to the man who can deliver it to him.”

“Do you know why Seymour wants it?”

“I’m not ready to give you that information Tanner, I hope you understand that I do want you as an ally in this little adventure but I must play my hand closely and carefully.”

“I understand completely mayor,” said Tanner.

“Now, do you have anything to add?”

“I don’t think Lousa is trying to work against you mayor. That thing scares her, frankly, so it scares me too. She is worried that Seymour wants it to use in battle against Doria. You’ve heard rumors about their new warlord, the darkling. I don’t see why this wouldn’t be something that could be used against us. I think we she report this all to the queen and let her handle it. It’s way above my head.”

“Lousa tends to make men think what she wants them to think. It is her special talent, well, one of her special talents. One of the reasons I’ve stayed away from that cave is that when I get too close to her my judgment has a discouraging tendency to become less reliable. But, I hope you are correct. The decision becomes, destroy the staff or sell it Seymour, don’t you think?”

“Again, Mister Mayor, I’m not sure I’m the person to be asking all these questions.”

“But, you are the only one who has come down to discuss it with me.”

Tanner looked at the mayor who stared back at him with large eyes that seemingly never blinked. “You’ll have to talk to Lousa,” Tanner after a long pause.

“How are your wife and children finding town?” asked the mayor and suddenly turned away and pulled out some papers from a stack on the right side of his desk.

“I don’t know,” said Tanner. “I sent them here right after we got to the cave and I came straight to see you after reporting to Lousa.”

“Well then, I’m keeping you from your family,” said the mayor with a nod of his head a small smile. “Why don’t you go to them and if I need you again I’ll send for you.”

Tanner nodded his, “That sounds fine, thank you,” and got up to leave. As soon as the door closed behind him the mayor looked to ceiling above him with a sharp glance. “Come down now, and you have to stay deeper into the wall to avoid detection, I saw the blue halo but luckily Tanner has yet to meet you.”

At these words the ghostly image of Khemer slowly appeared, first a faint blue glow, and then the entire body floated down from the ceiling. “The woman wants to destroy the staff,” said Khemer.

“I had managed to figure that out for myself,” replied the mayor not even bothering to look in the direction of the ghost.

“Seymour will pay greatly for it,” said the ghost that floated in front of the mayor who continued to ignore it while he wrote down little dabs and jots on the parchment with an occasionally dip into the nearby ink well.

“We must get it away from Lousa,” continued Khemer as his voice rose an octave. “The woman will find a way to destroy it with the help of that half-orc barbarian lover of hers.”

The mayor’s mouth twitched at this last comment and Khemer noted it with a slight grin that he quickly suppressed. “I’ve already dispatched Myris to Sea Fen to find a Tarltonite trader to pass along the information but it will be months before we hear back from Seymour about any ransom. In the meantime you can continue to report from the cave to determine if they are getting closer to finding a way to destroy the thing. I don’t see any need to rush into action at this stage.”

“They might abscond with the staff,” suggested Khemer his blue aura grew a bit brighter. “And the two of them up there carrying on with the children in the same cave ... a half-elf and a half-orc, it’s disgusting.”

“Their personal life is of no concern of mine,” said the mayor although his fingers tightened on the pen to such an extent that the muscles in his wrist flexed noticeably. “Children need to learn about sex sooner or later. Now, you go up to that damn cave and stop coming down here so much or they’ll get suspicious.” With this last word the mayor flipped his wrist towards Khemer although kept his gaze on the paper in front of him.

Khemer floated nearby for a few moments looking at the mayor but eventually wafted back up through the ceiling and the dim glow that permeated his body soon vanished entirely from the room. The mayor sat scratching at the paper in front of him for a good ten minutes but eventually looked up and around the room before he hurled the quill across the chamber. “Bitch!”

Chapter 12

The sun beat down heavily on the courtyard outside the royal palace of Tarlton where a man in billowing yellow robes and the dark skin of a native sat next to a man of even darker complexion whose thick muscles and calloused palms bespoke of a life of labor. The stench of horses emanated from him but in Tarlton that is a sign of honor. Two soldiers stood about ten paces away near a pair of closed, heavy stone doors. Near the soldiers stood an orc dressed in a simple white tunic with a long steel sword strapped to his side by a single coil of heavy twine. The howling of the wind sounded above the shrieks of children at play across the other side of the yard in the pool serviced by a massive fountain of four rearing stone horses, standing hindquarters towards one another, with water pouring out of their mouths.

“It has resurfaced,” said the man in yellow who touched his chest where something circular glowed under the robes.

“With humblest apologies master, how can you be certain?” asked the second man who bowed his head and bobbed it two or three times.

“The thing and I have a long history,” said the first man and again touched his chest where the glow seemed to brighten somewhat. “I must make haste for the City of Spiders, horse master.”

“Yes Master Seymour,” said the first man with a bowed head. “You wish to make the land journey rather than sea? The ocean would be faster and your new ship awaits you in Shark Harbor.”

“I will be expected by sea,” said Seymour. “The spider worshippers will want to use the staff for their own ends.”

“You will require geldings then, master?”

“Of course, we cannot have any royal breeding stock falling into the hands of infidels. I expect a detailed route plan and horses enough for me and the others.”

The dark skinned man bowed deeply three times, “Your will is my command Sun Master, High Priest of Ras.” With that he backed away from Seymour the Bright. As the Master of the Horse backed away the broad shouldered orc approached Seymour and nodded his head ever so slightly. “We journey?”

Seymour looked up at the man not with a raised head but simply with raised eyes, “The staff has resurfaced my old friend.”

The heavy orc curled his lips to reveal long fangs backed by yellowed teeth. “It has been many years; we were young then, inexperienced in the evils of the dark world.”

“It will not get away this time and anyone who dares use it will be burned by the Icon of Ras,” nodded Seymour in agreement.

“Shall I gather the others at the Light of Ras?” asked the first man his hand lightly caressing the plane hilted sword at his side.

“No, Oliver. We shall travel overland and come upon the enemy from the mountain region they call The Maw. If we travel by sea they will know our approach too quickly. The staff holds great power, as you know, and anyone who wields it will quickly fall under its sway.”

“The stables then, in the morning?”

“Prepare yourself for a Holy Journey my friend. Make your purification tonight at the temple. I shall lead the ceremony. Alert my brother that I shall be leaving the kingdom for some months.”

“And the warlord?”

“Tell that black skinned heathen nothing,” said Seymour and looked up for the first time. “When the time is right you will be the one to kill him.”

“Thank you, master,” said the orc his face unchanged and his black eyes steady. With that Oliver turned and walked with even strides out of the courtyard and to the large doors. The guards snapped to attention and looked straight ahead in silence as he passed.

Chapter 13

“You’re absolutely certain,” said Lousa as she looked at the disturbingly faint and tenuous form of Khemer. The blue ghost was clearly faded; the light he emanated far less than half of what it was only a few days before.

Humbort stood in the far corner making little whimper sounds as Hazlebub stared keenly at the ghost and reached into her seemingly limitless pouch for a vial of something that might help.

“Poor Khemer,” said Ariana and reached up to sooth the creature but her hand passed through it as if it wasn’t there at all. “How long do you think you have left?”

“No long,” said the ghost its normally mournful tones exaggerated into almost a foghorn. “We must take the staff to be destroyed now or all might be lost.”

“So, you’ve remembered the ceremony then,” said Lousa with a quick glance at Shamki whose hand was on the steel sword hilt at his side.

“Most of it,” gasped the ghost as if in pain. “I think I’ll remember the rest by the time we … ooh … get to the ceremonial site.”

“And where is this site?” asked Tanner.

“It a site of the Old Empire, one of the ancient stone ruins,” said Khemer and waved his arms in a manner reminiscent of Hazlebub as she cast her magical spells. “It is in the mountains you call The Maw. It is there that the power of the ancients can come together to break the power of the Staff of Naught!” said Khemer as he came to a shrieking conclusion that saw his aura grow to a brightness heretofore unseen.

“Feeling more chipper,” asked Lousa with a raised eyebrow.

“Look, your blue is back to full strength!” said Ariana with a happy smile.

The color quickly faded to a duller shade and intensity, “I … I still have power but I must … maintain … as best I can,” managed Khemer the words dragged from his mouth.

“Bullshit,” said Unerus from the corner under his breath so that no one could hear. “That ghost is up to something. First he vanishes for days at a time and now we have to take the staff away from here? I don’t think so.” No one paid any attention to his words but he vowed to keep a close eye on the spirit in the future.

“Someone will have to carry the staff,” suggested Ariana. “I mean, I’ve already done it once so there isn’t any need to expose anyone else to its ba … baleful influence.”

“I don’t like that idea,” said Lousa and turned away from the ghost whom she watched intently.

“I’m not carrying it!” said Tanner and looked a little startled at his own exclamation.

“Don’t look at me,” Hazlebub. “I’m just the witch.”

Lousa looked to Shamki who shook his head with a single no and did not elaborate. “Maybe I should carry it,” said Lousa her mouth wrinkled at the edges and her hand twitched slightly.

“We need you to help us,” said Humbort in a girlish shriek. “Let the girl do it, she’s expendable!”

“She’s my sister!” said Unerus and stood up tall but still not much more than half the height of the quarter-ogre. “I’ll do it.”

“No,” said Ariana her little jaw set firmly. “I’ll carry it. Everyone knows it’s me who has to do it. So nothing out of you!” she finished and stomped her foot exactly the way she saw Almara do when the woman scolded young Tylan and Shalalee.

Lousa looked closely at the girl for a moment before she finally gave a big sigh, “You’re right Ariana, but I want you to tell me right away if you feel something strange or if you hear voices, or if you start to get cold, or if anything out of the ordinary happens. I’m not going to let you do it unless you promise me.”

The young girl looked up at the woman and saw that her eyes had changed to the deepest of greens, like the ocean when a big storm is brewing, “I will, I promise,” said the girl and then Lousa came over and took in her in a hug that engulfed the small girl almost completely.

An hour later they were on the road in Tanner’s wagon headed west towards the Thilnog Mountains. It wasn’t too cramped in back with Ariana, Lousa, Almara, and Shalalee as the wagon hauled trade goods for long distances but the men all stayed away. In the wagon driver’s seat sat Humbort and Tanner with the merchant at the reigns while his son, Tylan, sat behind them eagerly taking in the sites.

Alongside rode Shamki on a powerful horse with a white blaze on its nose. The ghost Khemer floated near the donkeys that pulled the wagon and young Unerus walked next to Shamki. “What are the Monks of Thilnog like,” he asked the warrior who wore a heavy chain shirt and an iron helmet for the first time that Unerus had seen. “Are we going to be fighting? I heard there are lava creatures that spit fire on the slopes, is that true?”

Shamki leaned down and patted the boy on the head, “Monks fierce, bald, fight probably, spit liquid fire, burn bad,” he said and pulled up the material on his right leg and revealing a patch of skin wrinkled and discolored.

“Wow,” said the boy his eyes opened wide and a huge grin appeared on his face. “Did it hurt?”

“Hurt,” said the orc. “Pain better than dead.”

“I’m pretty good with a knife,” said Unerus. “You know from having to keep my food at the table but I don’t know how to use a real blade. Do you think you could teach me some?”

The big half-orc nodded his heavy head while the perfectly fitted iron helmet stayed firmly in place. “Good sword, long life,” said the warrior. “We practice.”

“Oh boy, oh boy,” said Unerus and jumped up and down so much that he almost tripped on a rock in the road.

“Eyes always open,” said Shamki. “Lesson one.”

Unerus nodded his head in rapid fire little motions, “Eyes always open, eyes always open.” With that he looked around carefully took note of the birds in the high tree limb, the squirrel that dashed just behind a big tree with a massive trunk, the pine wheels of the wagon that turned in steady circles, the crack of the whip from Tanner as he idly urged the donkeys on. “How do you know what’s important to look at and what’s not?”

Shamki shrugged his shoulder and his chain mail rattled a bit, “Just watch,” he finally said.

Back in the wagon the women also discussed things and Shalalee looked at little Ariana with a grin. “I like your hair, who cut it?”

Ariana immediately grinned and looked at Lousa. “It was kinda dirty before, me and my brother lived in the flops and gutters mostly unless we could find an old house with some other kids.”

“Was it awful?” asked Shalalee who covered her mouth with her hand.

“As long as Uney was there it wasn’t so bad,” said the first girl. “He always brought back food and stuff.”

“Did you ever know your parents?”

The younger girl shook her head, “Uney says they drowned on the lake but I think they just never loved us.”

“Oh, sweetie,” said Almara and reached over and to give the girl a hug. “Of course they loved you. I’m sure it was something awful that forced them to leave. Maybe your brother isn’t telling the whole truth but every mother loves her child.”

Ariana shook her head, “I know you’re trying to be nice but we were with other kids too. Kids that got burned and hit and other, worse stuff. At least that never happened to us.”

“It’s going to be okay,” said Almara. “You’ve got us now, and Lousa.”

The beauty watched for a moment until she felt the tear running down her cheek and then turned to face the other way, “I’m going to go talk with Shamki for a bit, Ariana, would you like to come with me. Maybe we can talk about that staff?”

Ariana watched as Lousa climbed out the back of the wagon and dropped off with a little spring. “You go with Lousa honey,” said Almara giving the girl one last hug.

Ariana then scooted to the back of the wagon, dangled her legs over the edge for a moment, as Lousa walked behind holding out her arms, and then jumped.

Shalalee looked at her mom, “Do you think their parents really drowned?”

Almara shook her head and dropped her eyes to the ground, “I don’t think so honey. Sometimes parents don’t love their children that much, sometimes children aren’t expected, and people aren’t ready to have them. Then, sometimes bad things happen.”

Shalalee looked at her mother who also appeared about ready to shed a tear, “Oh mom, I’m glad you and dad are our mom and dad!”

“I’m glad too,” said Almara giving her daughter a hug. “Now what do you think we should make that crew for lunch? I’m not used to cooking for so many and that Shamki looks like he could eat the whole donkey!”

Ariana and Lousa walked along behind the wagon keeping pace easily as the trail west along the lake bottom was merely hard packed dirt and not tended on a regular basis. “I’ve never been out of Iv’s Folly,” said Ariana with a grin. “I know there are other towns on Ghoul Lake but I can’t remember their name.”

“It’s called the Lake of Ghouls actually,” said Lousa, “although no one knows why. There aren’t any ghouls in it at least.”

“What’s a ghoul?”

Lousa pursed her lips and closed her right eye while thinking for a moment. “Remember those skeletons down at the point when we go the staff?”

“Yes,” said Ariana. “They were dead but still alive.”

“Exactly,” said Lousa. “Ghouls are the same sort of thing except they have skin and muscle so they look more like a real person except pale.”

“Like a vampire!”

“No, not exactly but along those lines. The skeletons, they couldn’t really think for themselves, they just single mindedly go about whatever it is they do, but ghouls are smarter, you find them around old grave yards, cemeteries, places like that. Because they are smarter they’re more dangerous. They also carry toxin in their bite that paralyzes people.”

“What’s toxin?”

“Poison, like a snake.”

“Oh,” said Ariana and stayed silent for a moment. “What’s para … paraloze?”

“Paralyze, that means when the ghoul bites you it makes it so you can’t move and then they can kill you more easily. Have you ever seen a spider bite a bug?”

“Uney loves to watch the spiders eat things. He catches flies and stuff and then throws them into the webs; I think it’s kinda gross.”

“That’s how boys are,” said Lousa with a smile. “They never really grow up either.”

“Oh,” said Ariana.

“But,” continued Lousa, and her face lost its smile. “Is there anything about that staff you haven’t told me?”

Ariana looked down at the ground, “Sometimes, I think it talks to me but really it’s just me talking to myself.”

“I know what you’re saying,” said Lousa and put her arm around the girl. “But, if it ever does really start talking to you then you need to tell me right away.”

“Do you think Khemer really knows how to break it?” asked the girl and looked up at Lousa with wide brown eyes.

The woman looked towards the front of the wagon where a faint blue glow, barely visible in the bright sunlight, emanated. “We don’t know how far sound travels in the spirit world,” said Lousa. “It’s best if we keep our thoughts about Khemer to ourselves if there is any chance he might overhear us.”

The little girl nodded her head and looked like nothing more than one of the ancient sages at the study of some mysterious tomb and this made Lousa laugh loud enough for Uney and Shamki at the head of the column to hear and look back at the girl. The two boys seemed deeply involved in some conversation of their own and quickly turned their attention back to one another.

“What do you suppose they are talking about?” Lousa asked Ariana.

“Boy stuff,” said Ariana with a giggle. “What are the Thilnog Mountains like?”

“Well,” said Lousa and turned her head to the northwest where the great Maw lurked but was still not visible to the naked eye. “It’s really just one big volcano and some hills around it. On the other side of the mountain is a fierce tribe of hobgoblins, it’s a kingdom known as Hakor’lum and they’ve been at war with Doria for centuries. The mountain is a natural barrier to the north along with the Great Eastern Sea.”

“Why is it the Great Eastern Sea if it’s north of here?”

“That’s a good question Ariana. The kingdom of Doria …,” said Lousa.

“Why is it a kingdom if we are ruled by a queen, shouldn’t it be a queendom?”

“It should be indeed young lady. You’re right about that but we let the men call it a kingdom so they think they’re in charge. Sometimes as a lady you have to let a man think he is making the decision, but we know different.”

Ariana giggled again and covered her mouth with her hand. “Is that why you always tilt your head when you want a man to do something?”

“That’s part of it. You’ll understand more when you get older.”

“Will I ever be as beautiful as you?” asked Ariana with a look at her feet.

“I think you already are as beautiful as me but no one can know what the future will bring. Now, weren’t you interested in the mountain?”

“Oh yes,” said Ariana. “I’m sorry to ask so many questions but I’ve never been anywhere and I didn’t know there were so many places.”

“The world is big. A single emperor once ruled it all. It was called Corland back then is what everyone says but nobody really knows much about it,” said Lousa her eyes sort of looked to the sky and her hands made vague little circles.

“Why not?”

“That’s another good question young lady,” replied Lousa. “No one knows for sure what happened to the Old Empire and the Emperor but after it fell apart there were terrible wars and most of the records of what happened were lost. All that was really left was the ruins of the biggest cities, like Doria, and the old stone circles that are everywhere.”

“How come Doria is the name of the city and the country?”

“It just is,” said Lousa. “A lot of the time the queen is named Doria also but now her name is Onolodia VI. But her mother was named Doria.”

“Have you met the queen?”

Lousa shook her head. “Oh no. I’ve never met anyone nearly that important. Way out here on the western frontier we don’t get to see royal people that much. But, sometimes it’s better to be further from authority figures.”

“Why?” asked Ariana.

“Well, that gets a little complicated. How about we go back to your geography lesson?”

“What’s geography?” asked Ariana.

“Geography is knowing about the countries and land around where you live. It is a very important thing to know because then you can plan your actions appropriately. To our west are the hobgoblins of Hakor’lum and they are very fierce. The queen has fought many wars against them but never conquered them. They once controlled all this land we are walking on now but our soldiers took it from them.”

“Why do people have to fight all the time?”

“Usually because one group of people has something the other ones want but sometimes they just like to fight. The volcano, the Maw is a natural boundary and the queen has never been able to extend her empire beyond it. A powerful warrior who once was a soldier for the queen, a general, got sick of the wars and of fighting so he decided to quit and establish his own place. His name was Thilnog.”

“Thilnog was really a person? Not just a mountain?” exclaimed Ariana. “Are most places like that, you think of them as places but they were actually just regular people once?”

“Often times that’s the case, yes Ariana,” said Lousa and nodded her head with a smile.

“Was he brave and handsome?” said the girl.

“That’s what I’ve heard but this was all about fifty years ago before I was born.”

“Oh,” said Ariana. “I thought elves lived to be hundreds and hundreds of years old and never looked it.”

“I’m not fully an elf,” said Ariana. “My mother was an elf but my father was part human and part orc actually. She was a prisoner in the wars.”

“Oh,” said Ariana. “I didn’t know that.”

“It’s okay,” said Lousa. “No one knows it except me. And I trust you.”

The girl gazed up at the woman whose long hair green hair blew in the breeze and smiled. “Really?”

“Really,” said the woman with a wink. “Now, this Thilnog fellow said he would never fight for anyone else again and he and some of his friends deserted the army and made a town on the side of the mountain. No one thought they could live on the mountain because there are so many earthquakes and poison gases but they found a way.”

“And they live there still?”

“Not only do they live there but they have the finest mining facility in all the land. The queen buys almost all of the iron ore they produce because it is the strongest. And the monks train in the ways of combat and they are all fierce warriors. One time the warriors of Hakor’lum tried to attack them and the monks killed so many hobgobbies that they never tried again.”

“What’s iron ore?” asked Ariana.

“I can see this is going to be a long conversation,” said Lousa with a laugh. “But, that’s ok. It’s going to be at least a week before we arrive at the mountains and then who knows how long from there. The terrain is very rough and I think there is only one road into the mountain. It is guarded by monks of Thilnog so I think you’ll get to meet some of them pretty soon.”

“Really, do you think Thilnog will be there?”

Lousa looked at the girl close for a moment in deep thought, “I’m afraid Thilnog is dead.”

“Oh,” said Ariana. “What happened?”

“I think he just got old but I’m not exactly sure. The monks are pretty secretive up there. No one even knows how they mine the iron from the mountain. There is a little town up there but only traders from the outside are allowed in and they are blindfolded so they don’t know how to get there.”

“Couldn’t the queen just send griffin riders,” asked Ariana. “Then they’d see from above.”

“The monks have huge catapults all over the mountain and if anything flies near they shoot it out of the sky.”

The girls eyes opened hugely, “Are you lying to me?”

Lousa laughed again. “No, I’m not lying but it sure does sound like one, doesn’t it. Maybe it’s not true. I’ve never seen one of the catapults myself but I can’t think of another reason why the queen doesn’t do that. Even then, at night they could fly past real fast and figure it out eventually you would think.”

“I guess,” said Ariana with a shrug of her shoulders.

“Don’t let me discourage you from asking questions, darling,” said Lousa. “I hadn’t really thought about the catapults, I just believed what I was told many years ago. It’s always good to question things because sometimes even when people think they are telling the truth they are saying things that are false. Sometimes it’s easy to believe what you want to believe if the truth is painful,” she went on suddenly in a lower tone of voice. “Sometimes what is true is much harder than what you want to be true.”

“I know what you mean,” said Ariana. “A lot of times Uney was hurt and bloody, and didn’t have so much food for us but he always said it was nothing. He was trying to protect me I guess.”

“Your brother is a good boy,” said Lousa. “He did his best to take care of you and he always will.”

“I know,” said Ariana. “But he is just a boy.”

“He’ll be a man in a few years,” she said and pointed to the subject of their conversation who made swift motions with his hands as he pretended to attack Shamki. The big half-orc had dismounted and the two were engaged in some sort of phantom struggle. “Shamki was a boy once too you know,” finished the woman looking at the bulging arm muscles the warrior displayed.

“Really, just like Uney?”

“Well, half-orcs are bigger than humans usually but pretty much the same. Maybe he has a sister just like you that we don’t know about.”

“How long have you known Shamki?” asked Ariana with a look up at the older woman as she in turn watched the half-orc.

“I moved to Iv’s Folly about five years ago,” said the woman and I met up with Mayor Shumba right away. Shamki and Humbort did odd jobs for the mayor even back then, so that is when I met him.”

“Why are they friends, Shamki is big and strong and Humbort is kind of a fraidy cat?”

“They work well together,” said Lousa, “but I’m not sure how they first met. I bet if you asked Humbort he might tell you.”

“He’s kinda dumb, isn’t he?”

“Some people are born that way, some people are born with no hands, or deformed feet, or their brains not right. It’s all the same and no one really knows why it happens.”

“People are born without hands?” asked Ariana. “I’ve never seen anyone like that.”

“Usually if a baby is born like that the mother will take it out into the wilds and leave it to die,” said Lousa.

“No!” shouted Ariana. “That’s not true.”

Lousa didn’t say anything as the two continued to walk along for many long minutes. Eventually the wagon stopped for lunch and even then Ariana didn’t ask any more questions but contented herself to walk along with Lousa. It wasn’t until late that night that the girl finally said something, “You are right,” she said as they lay down on the soft throws that Tanner provided, “Sometimes what you want to be right isn’t what is really right.”

“You can always try and make things the way you want them Ariana,” said Lousa.

“When I get older it’ll be easier I guess,” said the girl and rolled over onto her side and fell almost instantly to sleep.

“Not really,” said Lousa, mainly to herself.

Chapter 14

Inside a strange little house built on stilts that were themselves resting on large coils of heavy wire a man who wore a thick brown wool shirt put down a cup of steaming liquid just as the tremors that shook the building began to subside. Even then the cup went into a perfectly shaped indentation in the table clearly meant for just this purpose. Steel bolts anchored the table to the floor and virtually everything in the house was made of that metal or iron. He was apparently a mix of human and some other races for he was extremely short for the species, or tall for gnome or halfling, had a long nose, and tremendous ears that stretched nearly to the top of his head. Next to the man stood a squat dwarf his skin mostly black but patches of pale white shone through when he lifted his arm so that his underarm appeared.

“The Black Fire runs hot,” said Edorin Firefist as he looked down at the strange little fellow.

“The Black Fire always runs hot,” said Lorim. “That is why kings and queens purchase our goods and leave us to our own devices Edos. Does it run particularly hot today or have you come to make more demands for you share of the ore?”

“I will tell you when I want more ore and you will then deliver it,” said the dwarf his face a mask of impenetrable cragginess. “I tell you the Black Fire is running hot because the Black Fire is running hot.”

“Thank you for your report Edos. Does this mean that we can expect higher quality weapons out of the forge for the next month?”

“Higher quality, lower volume,” said the dwarf his face still impassive.

“If there is nothing else Edos, then I have other matters to which to attend,” said Lorim and once again picked up his cup of coffee and took a small sip. There was another minor quake outside and the paintings on the wall shook briefly but apparently without harm. The dwarf nodded his head; the short beard black with soot briefly touched his shirt front, and then left the building. A moment later a woman came out from a door on the other side of the room. She was dark skinned naturally, not an effect of the soot, and had purple eyes and silver hair. “The dwarf is a fool,” she said.

“He is a Firefist,” said Lorim, “and even the darklings must recognize the power in that.”

“Craggen Steep is a legend,” she snorted, “for children and weak minded humans. He may take the name Firefist but anyone of that family has long since passed the barriers of the living if there ever were rulers of that mythical realm.”

“He is a master smith, an Edos as the dwarves say, and his appearance in our little township has provided the monks with great wealth to go with their fighting spirit. If he were to leave then much would change and not for the better.”

“You are a fool then Lorim,” said the woman with a sneer as she held her head tilted upwards at a sharp angle. “The dwarf is using you in the same way you use the monks. He is in this for his own reasons and when the darkness enshrouds them no more you will regret ever trusting him.”

“I’ve heard all this many times before Lilithia,” said Lorim and took another sip from the piping hot metal cup. “You have not come up from below in many months. To what do I owe this little trip?”

“You are to have visitors soon,” she said. “Important visitors with important things.”

“Elaborate, woman,” said Lorim and sat back and gazed at her with narrowed eyes. The metal chair scraped against the metal floor giving out a prolonged squeal, the woman winced, turned her head down and right and her hands flew to her ears.

“You do that intentionally,” she said. “And someday the great spider will have her way with your essence.”

“Yes, yes, Lilithia,” said Lorim moving his torso and the chair squeaked yet again. “Yet your purchases of our swords diminish not in volume. Your wars with the denizens of the Deep Below do not abate?”

“Our political concerns are not for your consumption Lorim,” said the woman and her hand went to a spider brooch that appeared to creep up her collar. She took the thing and looked at with soft eyes before she placed it further down her silken shirt. “There is a girl coming, a little girl, a human little girl,” said the woman her purple eyes now gleamed with excitement. She licked her lips and smiled. “This girl is carrying something that we want.”

“A girl, traveling alone?”

“Must you interrupt? You surface dwellers with your puny life spans are always in such a hurry. Be patient and I will tell you everything and I will tell you the price we will pay for this item.”

“Go on Lilithia,” said Lorim and put down his cup and leaned back in his seat.

“The girl is working for an ally of ours although she does not know it. She travels in a merchant wagon led by a man I’m told you deal with, his name is Tanner.”

The man’s long ears twitched at this. “Yes, we know Tanner well. He is a good merchant who treats us fairly with both price and goods. I would hate to alienate such an ally unless the reward was quite high, quite high indeed.”

“Merchants are as common as the black gnolls,” sniffed the woman. “Where you squash one ten more arise. You need not worry that this endeavor will not be profitable to you Lorim. You need not even kill the merchant and his family. Simply let them pass into the hills without incident. We will take care of the rest.”

“Not as easily done as you might imagine my dear Lilithia,” said the strange little man. “The Thilnog Monks do not take orders from me when it comes to who passes unmolested into their territories nor do they take kindly to interference on the mountain from any source, be it human, hobgoblin, or darkling.”

“Are you not the Trade Captain of the Maw?” She said pulling back her head with a motion of contempt. “Have you not the right to authorize which merchants are allowed onto the mountain and do you not supply the monks with the fruits of your labor? Surely they will allow one little wagon full of people to enter the territories unmolested, unsearched, if you request it.”

“I’m certain that if I worded the request properly the monks might well honor it,” said Lorim and leaned back in his chair. “But, if the wagon ended up being the cause of any trouble the monks would come looking for me. I would need some sort of compensation should this train of events come to pass.”

The slim darkling smiled and pulled out a satchel from her belt, “I knew we could come to some sort of an accommodation Lorim,” she said and spilled out a palm full of red, green, and white gemstones that glittered on the table like so many stars in the sky. “That is for you. If the plan comes off as anticipated and we are able to acquire the item there will be more for you to give to the monks for any suffering the incident might cause them.”

“Pretty baubles no doubt,” said Lorim but this time his tongue, overly long like his ears, came out and licked a wide swath over his lips. “But, I was thinking of a more … carnal … incentive for my trouble. If the monks kill me for this I’d like to go to great Svorag with at least one fond memory.”

The darkling woman looked at the snarled features of the little man and stood a little bit taller and threw back her shoulders subtly. “You are truly a disgusting example of your species. I find it excites me.” And with that began to pull off the silken shirt she wore.

Chapter 15

The narrow trail the wagon traveled was cut through huge boulders many times the size of the vehicle itself and they lay strewn around the side of a hill as if a group of giants finished a sloppily played game of catch just a few hours before. Tanner was at the reigns as the donkeys that carefully picked their way over the debris of the road which looked to have suffered a landslide in the not too distant past. Beside him sat Lousa while the others were either in the wagon or trailing behind on their mounts. The road was not wide enough to accommodate both the wagon and riders to the side. In fact, the wagon teetered precariously as they rounded a narrow bend that led further up the mountainside. A jet of yellow gas erupted a few dozen yards to the right of the wagon with a sibilant hiss and the odor immediately overwhelmed them.

“Did you fart again,” shrieked Shalalee to her brother as they rocked from side to side in the back of the wagon.

“Gross,” said Ariana as she wrinkled her nose.

“It wasn’t me,” said Tylan and pointed his finger at Humbort who held his nose and tried to breathe through his mouth.

“It wasn’t me,” said the man in a nasally voice.

“I did it,” shouted Unerus and stood up to wave his rear at the party but just then a jolt from the wagon sent him sprawling into the arms of Shalalee who caught him and the two rolled to the wagon floor unable to gain their balance for a long moment. When they finally separated the boy’s face was bright red and he moved quickly to sit down on the bench.

“What’s wrong with you,” asked Ariana but Amara interrupted quickly. “Children, it’s going to be a rough ride from here on out so you better brace yourselves.”

Back in the front of the wagon Lousa looked to Tanner and said in a low voice, “That was easy.”

“Too easy,” said Tanner who looked ahead and not at the woman. “I’ve made this trip a dozen times and the monks are usually extremely thorough in making certain I’m not bringing spies or contraband onto the mountain.”

“Why would they let us past so easily then?”

Tanner shook his head. “It has to be because they know were carrying something, something that someone wants.”

“There is only one way they could know,” said Lousa and looked around for the telltale blue glow. They sent the ghost off a few hours before they approached the border with orders to rejoin them further up the trail. The creature went with little protest and had yet to reappear.

“Khemer is up to something,” said Tanner. “I just wish I knew what it was.”

“What would he have to gain by selling the staff to one of the Thilnog Monks,” said Lousa. “It doesn’t make any sense. He has no corporeal presence. He can’t use money, he can’t taste food, what possible item of value could anyone offer him? We are going to destroy the staff which is the only thing that I can see being of use to him.”

“Perhaps he is helping us,” said Tanner with a shrug of his broad shoulders that touched Lousa’s for a moment before the merchant pulled away and moved a few inches towards the other side of the wagon seat. “If we take him at his word then he might have promised the monks something in return for passage in order to make it easier for us.”

“What in Doria could he possibly promise?” asked Lousa and held both palms up with a shake her head. “He has nothing. The only information he has is how to destroy the staff.”

Tanner sat in silence for long moments before he finally shook his head. “I don’t know, but what can we do about it?”

“Nothing,” said the woman her eyes grew dark and stormy. “Nothing at all.”

“Another thing,” said Tanner with a look up the hillside where a small cavalcade of rocks suddenly tumbled down far enough up the mountain not to be of any nuisance. “Normally we’d have an escort of the yellow clad monks taking us all the way to town, now there is no one.”

“I suppose we should count our blessings then,” said Lousa. “No interfering eyes to overhear loose conversations. The children are good enough but they are kids after all and prone to speaking out of turn.”

“Actually, I meant that the slopes of this mountain house many dangerous creatures and without the protection of the monks …” said Tanner the words no sooner out of his mouth when the voice of Shamki suddenly barked out.

“Attackers, up slope!”

By the time Tanner managed to pull back the reigns and stop the horses Lousa was already off the wagon having leapt to a nearby rock where she stood hands above her as she looked to and fro among the rocks. Shamki’s war horse gave out a loud cry from behind the wagon but the merchant’s view was completely blocked. “Stay in the wagon kids!” he shouted out and grabbed at the long knife he kept under the seat. His first stab missed and the second time his fingers closed on the blade not the hilt causing him to cry out in pain.

“Daddy!” cried Shalalee as she poked her head out from the wagon.

“I’m okay,” said Tanner and shoved her back as he put his palm against her forehead and heaved. She flew backwards into the wagon and sprawled into Ariana, who rooted around in her haversack, and sent the smaller girl flying.

Next came the sound of sizzling bacon and Tanner looked up in time to see a wall of fire rush from Lousa’s hands as she pointed to something on the ground beneath her feet. “Fry little bastards,” she shrieked her emerald eyes blazed like gemstones and her green hair flared out behind her.

“Got him,” shrieked Unerus just into Tanner’s view as he stabbed down into the rocks with the little sword that Shamki had cut-down from his practice blade although the merchant was still completely unable to see the nature of the attackers. Then a burst of reddish brown liquid suddenly emerged from Unerus’s left and Shamki’s blade, flat side towards the boy, came down with a thwack that sent the boy sprawling over the rocks. The liquid splattered where he stood a moment before with a nasty sizzling sound. Unerus somehow managed to catch himself in mid fall with his left hand, spun feet over head, and landed on his toes on top of nearby boulder.

“Eyes,” said Shamki apparently in a normal tone of voice although the word sounded above the din of the rest of the battle.

Unerus nodded to the big fighter and immediately leapt towards the wagon and this time Tanner finally saw the creatures that they fought. It looked like a scorpion with a long body broken into segments except where normally he would expect to see a poison laden stinger there was a bulbous bulge glowing dark red. Unerus landed behind the thing, leaned to the right so as to get his body out of the direct path of the tail, and stabbed down with his blade neatly skewering the thing that writhed for a moment or two before going limp.

“Fie, fie!” screamed Shamki pointing his sword higher up the cliff and Tanner barely spotted the creature that watched from above. It was like the little things although infinitely bigger, the size of a draft horse at least if not bigger. Its own tail, also ending in the red bulbous end, waved over its head and pointed at the half-orc menacingly. Shamki seemed to take no note of the danger and leapt over a boulder towards it but then suddenly darted to the side as the tail swiveled to point at him. In another motion the warrior covered three more strides each time making sudden shifts to the left or the right as the tail tried to track him it was always a step behind. Then, with a swiftness that belied its size the creature’s six legs blazed into motion and it was twenty yards up the rock strewn hillside in the blink of an eye.

“Get it Shamki,” shrieked Unerus as he scrambled up some rocks far below the half-orc.

Shamki turned back to the wagon with a shake of his head. “No chase.”

Tanner felt a sharp pain in his hand and realized he gripped the wagon rail with all his strength and that blood was flowing freely from a large gash across three fingers.

“Anyone hurt,” said Humbort who stepped out from behind the wagon and held several wads of cloth. Right behind him was Hazlebub and she had pulled out a little glass vial filled with a smoky white liquid. She looked at Tanner’s hand, “You’re hurt?”

“It’s nothing,” he said. “I did it to myself when I went for my knife.”

The witch came over but Almara as too quick as she emerged from the back of the wagon with a wet rag and some clean cloth. “Let me see that Tanner. Why don’t you let them’s that trained to fight do the fighting?” He started to protest but saw the cast of her eyes and meekly allowed her to take his hand and start to clean the wound.

“I’m fine,” said Unerus and slapped at Shalalee who poked at his shirt. But when the girl touched his ribs he suddenly inhaled and clenched his teeth.

“Take off your shirt,” said the tall girl and put her hands on her hips and stared down at the boy who was a year older than she was.

“I said I’m fine,” insisted Unerus and again pulled away from her but even that subtle movement caused him to gasp and for a moment he had trouble with his breath and gave off a wheeze.

“Broken ribs,” said Hazlebub as she came up from behind Shalalee. “Let the girly tend you or I will,” she said with a strange little cackle and wiggled the fingers on both hands so that they looked like a cat clawing at a ball of yarn.

Unerus looked at the old woman for a moment and then gave a short sigh, which brought forth another wince and said, “Fine then.” He tried to lift the leather jerkin over his head but the process of raising his arms brought forth another wince and he lowered them and started to fumble with the string ties that pulled the top tight at the neck.

“Here, let me help you,” said Shalalee, batted his hand away, undid the string, and then lifted the coarse wool jerkin over his head. The boy was skinny to the point of emaciation; his ribs poked out and in addition to the quickly growing purple and green bruise on his chest there were a number of scars and burns from old wounds that made him look more like a war veteran than a twelve year old boy. “Oh,” said the girl and took a step backwards.

“I’m ok,” said Unerus and made a move to put back on his shirt but the girl reached forward with her hand and touched him gently on the chest.

“No, it’s okay,” she said and stared at the young boy for a moment.

“You want to be wrapping cloth real tight around him, like a mummy,” said Hazlebub still watching the two. “Keep them ribs in place.”

Shalalee looked at the small bandages in her hand and then dashed off to the wagon, “I’ll be right back!”

Unerus sat down on a rock and touched his ribs with a forefinger and immediately gave another little grunt of pain although he then sat upright as Shamki returned from up the hill and sat down next to him.

“Fight good, always watch!”

“I didn’t know they could shoot out fire like that or I wouldn’t have stood there,” said Unerus and looked back to the rock, blackened by the sizzling goo.

“Here, Ariana,” said Hazlebub and walked over to one of the dead little scorpion creatures and picked it by a pincer. “The tail fire is good for a love potion I know.”

“Ewww,” said the girl, wrinkled her nose, and backing away. “Who wants a stupid love potion?”

Shalalee came back from the wagon at that moment with a bolt of heavy cotton, a pair of steel scissors, and a box of pins. She looked at the two for a moment her face settled in a sort of doe eyed smile before she moved back over to Shamki and Unerus.

“Oh, you’d be surprised little miss,” said Hazlebub. “Lots of folks want love potions and pay good money to get ‘em. Now, what you do is take the little buggers by the head, come over and do it young lady,” she went on with a motion of her free hand.

Ariana looked at Lousa who was still on top of the rock as she scanned the region, left, right, and then up to the sky and then went over to the old witch. “Stupid love potions.”

Chapter 16

The little campfire burned brightly and illuminated a large wagon where half a dozen people of various size and shapes sat and enjoyed a meal. High above them in the rocky hills sat two men and a woman looked down. One of them, a squat little crossbreed creature with immensely long ears smoked a thick cigar which gave off an odor that made the other two stay upwind of him.

“Rmmg,” growled the massive furred creature whose mouth looked almost big enough to swallow the gnome like fellow whole, “Do you have to smoke those things Lorim,”.

“Who pays your salary Radvor?” asked Lorim, blew a puff of smoke directly at the Bugbear, and looked at him with his yellow eyes.

“Mmmmgg, you do,” said the bugbear that pulled a massive hammer from the ground and thumped the head into his palm. “They look dangerous, tough. The orc, he knows the ways of fighting and he is teaching the boy.”

“You don’t think you can take them?” asked Lorim with sharp look. “Between you and your friends I didn’t think a couple of humans and some girls would present any problems. Must I return to Hot Rock and pay Amalg to do this for me?”

“Rgggra,” muttered the Bugbear and twisted the hammer in his hand. “Brain Eater.”

“Now, now,” said Lorim. “We all know that is merely a false rumor born of envy and fear. The tentacle ones are people just like the rest of us. You can’t allow darkling propaganda to cloud your view of the truth.”

“You want staff,” said Radvor. “I want payment.”

Lorim shook his head sadly, “That’s not the way I do business Radvor and you well know it. Besides, in addition to your usual fee you will get the elf girl to do with as you want. That is worth more than I’m paying you in any case.”

“Elf girl maybe ugly, can’t see good, hmmgaa” said Radvor, curled his upper lip, and stared down at the fire where the details of the people below were too far away to make out with any clarity.

“I’m assured she is quite lovely,” said Lorim. “Besides, I’ve never known you to be particularly discerning when it comes to the fair sex. Do you remember that old hag that came through a few years ago and tried to setup an apothecary in town? You enjoyed her for months as I recall after her unfortunate financial trouble.”

“Rmmm,” said Radvor and then jerked his head to the other figure that stood near them. “Why she here?”

“Lilithia is another interested party,” said Lorim with a shrug of his shoulders. “Her presence is none of your concern. What is of most pressing importance is the location of your allies in this endeavor. I thought you were bringing your brothers along.”

“Mmmgga,” growled Radvor and Lorim rolled his eyes in the direction of the darkling girl and managed to stifle a yawn at the last moment. “Brothers come before morning. You say then, after they finish chant we take.”

“Yes Radvor, the blue ghostly creature, do you see him down there floating behind the wagon?”

“Mnngaas, I sees,” said the bugbear and then spat out a glob of wet phlegm that landed near Lilithia.

“The ghost will be performing the ceremony. When the ceremony is complete then you are to rush the camp and take the staff. The ghost will help you. Take as many prisoners as you can. We can sell the children to the darklings for whatever amusement they want to take with them.”

“Radvor gets share, rgagaaa,” said the bugbear turning to face Lorim. “If not, Radvor find out why.”

“Of course, of course, Radvor. How many times have we done business since you arrived in Hot Rock? Have I ever gone back on my word or tried to pay less than the agreed upon amount?”

“Numbers always wrong with Lorim, everyone know,” said the bugbear with another grumble although this one appeared to emanate from his stomach.

“Must we stand here chatting nonsensically,” said Lilithia with a shake of her head. “The bugbear knows what to do. You’ve done your part well Lorim, I’ll admit that much. As soon as we have the staff then you’ll get your final payment.”

The little gnome licked his lips with his massive tongue and looked into the darkness at the woman whose features were barely visible in the moonlight thanks to her dark skin, “I’m considering forgoing my regular fee for another one of those down payments,” he said with a chuckle his eyes roamed up and down her svelte figure.

“Deals are always subject to change,” said the woman and smiled back at him. “Circumstance always dictates action. If things work out as well as I hope then perhaps some sort of a renegotiation would be in order.”

“Mgagaa,” said Radvor and pointed with his massive pawed hand down to the little campfire. “They go to sleep. I kill easily now, why not?”

“No Radvor, I can’t emphasize this point enough my dimwitted friend. Only after the ceremony is complete do you take them. The staff will not have attained its full power until after Khemer finishes with his religious ritual. You do understand this, don’t you?”

“Mmmmga, understand,” said Radvor and hit his open palm with the hammer yet again. “Want to kill now.”

“We must all get used to disappointment now and again my friend. There will be plenty of time to enjoy the fruits of our labor. Shall we make camp? I’m not looking forward to sleeping out here in the open without a good steel roof over my head. The Maw has been active of late, that damn smith of ours claims the Black Fire is running hot, and I don’t like the sound of that at all.”

“Edorin great power, he make Morto,” said Radvor and looked over the weapon in his hand. It had a long ash handle carved of the finest wood but it was the iron head, huge but light, that made the weapon so particularly dangerous. A single black streak of iron ran through the otherwise solid steel weapon and it seemed to actually pulse as the bugbear hammered it into his fist.

“Don’t forget that it was I who had Edorin forge that for you, Radvor,” said Lorim who took a step back for the glistening weapon that seemed to give off a low hum the more the bugbear handled it. “In the morning,” he concluded and bugbear nodded his head and growled yet again.

In the camp, Unerus sat between Shalalee and Tylan and roasted pieces of meat on long sticks while Ariana sat by herself and stared at the fire a frown upon her face. The voice had not come to her since that first time and the fading blue ghost remained a constant reminder of the imminent destruction of the staff. She knew it was an evil thing but it was her burden to bear and the thought of leaving it somehow pained her.

Almara and Lousa washed dishes in the small creek that flowed down the side of the mountain and provided them with ready-made hot water. “I don’t think she wants to destroy it,” said the matronly woman as she scrubbed a white and blue ceramic plate with a thick brush. “She’s grown attached to it somehow. I see her staring at the sack she carries it in all the time and when she thinks no one is looking she takes it out and holds it like a priest making a pronouncement.”

“It will be good to be rid of the thing,” said Lousa to the woman. The elf was dressed in a slack fitting brown dress that was not particularly flattering to her figure and her hair was tied up in a bun strands of green running loosely and erratically down her face.

“What will you do then?” asked Almara. “You’re not ready to be a full time mother.”

“No,” said Lousa with a shake of her head. “But, I have grown fond of them. Your girl and Unerus seem to be having something of a first romance.”

“He’s a stout little fellow,” said Almara. “Shalalee could do much worse than him. He seems to be picking up Shamki’s lessons quite well. I’m afraid my Tanner will never be a swordsman. He’s a good teacher, a good father figure that one,” continued the woman with a nod of her head to her husband who stood at the edge of the circle and looked up towards the stars. “I understand you were raised by orcs?”

Lousa turned to look at the older woman. “Well, my mother was a slave and I was born to a half-orc chieftain but I left when I was young.”

“That must be quite a story,” said the woman and took up another plate and dipped it in the warm water of the tub. “We’ll need a fresh batch of hot water soon,” she said and turned to look for her son. “Tylan, Ariana, come over here.”

The two children stopped what they were doing and walked over to her with their heads held low. “What is it mom,” said the boy.

“You two fetch some more hot water from the creek and don’t be too long about it. There might be more of those scorpion things lurking about. You saw how that big one got away.”

“Aww mom, that creek stinks like rotten eggs,” said Tylan but Ariana quietly picked up the tub and tried to lift it but the water inside slopped wildly over the edge as it almost slid off the stand.

“Help the girl,” said Almara and Tylan immediately jumped forward and steadied the tub. They took it between then and walked a short distance away from the wagon and dumped the water on the ground and then walked back down the path a short way.

“Boy,” said Shamki in a low growl from his place at the edge of the camp and Unerus, who busily showed Shalalee something with wild motions of his hands, followed by gales of girlish laughter, sat upright, and immediately walked over to the half-orc warrior.

“What is it Shamki?” he questioned and looked in the same direction as the orc towards the starry sky.

“Eyes watch,” said the half-orc with a steady gaze at the sky and the faint blue glimmer that was Khemer chose that moment to float over near the two.

“Do you see something, Shamki,” wheezed the tired voice. The ghost seemed to lose more of its image each day that passed and now, even in the darkness of night, it was very faint indeed. The half-orc ignored the blue ghost and Unerus, who started to reply, shut his mouth and began to look around at the hills.

“Tomorrow this will all be over,” gasped Khemer his faint blue glow increased a small amount but the half-orc again did not reply nor did Unerus and eventually Khemer floated away towards Lousa who put away some of the pots and pans used for the dinner.

“You see,” said the half-orc and barely moved his lips, his voice only audible to the boy who was but a step away.

“Not yet,” said Unerus with a shake of his head, “I will,” and he continued to look around careful to make sure that his head pointed differently than the direction of his eyes and that’s when he spotted the faint red glow that seemed to intensify for a moment and then fade away.

The half-orc heard the slight intake of breath and put his arm around the boy and pointed towards a particular group of constellations in the sky, “Svorag, the Smith,” said Shamki out loud.

“A little red light that gets brighter and dimmer,” said Unerus in a hoarse whisper. “But, what is it, animal’s eyes?”

Shamki reached into his back pocket, pulled out a small tin, opened it with dexterous fingers, and squeezed a pinch of dark leaf onto a thin piece of dried white bark. He then rolled it closed with a practiced motioned and nodded his head towards the fire.

Unerus immediately jumped towards the blaze and put a stick into the fire until its tip was set ablaze. He then returned this to the orc who brought it up to the thing, which now dangled from his mouth. Within a few seconds it was a light with a small red blaze although the half-orc turned his body away from the cliff face where Unerus spotted the very similar glow just a few moments before.

“Someone’s watching us?” asked the boy now fully aware of what it was he saw up in the hills. “What could they want, how could they know?”

Shamki inhaled deeply and cigarette in his mouth burned brightly and then took the end of it and flicked an ash towards where Khemer hovered over Lousa his aura growing more intense by the moment.

“What should we do?” whispered Unerus.

“Tomorrow, during ceremony, maybe after, they attack. Be ready, use ears, eyes,” said the half-orc and Unerus nodded his head and then yawned and stretched for a moment before he grimaced in pain as he overextended his still tender ribs. “Why did you have to hit me so hard?” he asked in a loud voice and Shamki gave off a great guffaw.

“No be stupid, no get hit,” said the half-orc and made a half-hearted swing at the boy who ducked away and fled back to the campfire.

Chapter 17

It took most of the morning to clear debris from the ancient, worn down circle whose stones time had ground to almost nothing. That it was even a circle at all was not easy to determine but Khemer pointed out each of the ancient stones and its original position. According to the ghost the circle once contained fifty or sixty individual stones along with a massive central stone that focused the magic of the Old Empire.

“Powerful magic,” wheezed the ghost and pointed towards the cracked piece of stone that he claimed once focused more magical energy than even the most powerful wizard of today’s world could attain. “There were tens of thousands of these, all over the world,” said as the ghost as he waved his arms and his glow intensified.

Tylan and Shalalee were the most eager of the group to clear the area from the accumulated rubble of who knows how many years of neglect. Some of the boulders were quite large and it took the combined effort of Tanner and Shamki using long sticks to lever them out of the way and even Hazlebub joined in using her various potions to give the men more strength. Unerus tried one but it tasted so vile that he spat it out immediately much to the amusement of the old witch who cackled so long and hard that she broke into a coughing fit so severe that the boy thought she might actually fall over dead.

Ariana spent the time sitting in the wagon and clutched her sack to her chest and spoke to no one. She had a faraway sort of look in her eye and rebuffed Lousa each time the woman tried to engage her in conversation. They completed the work by midmorning and the circle was as clear as it was going to get. Khemer’s ghostly aura seemed to be recovered now that the end of their journey was near and he darted from one place in the circle to the next with instructions to Hazlebub on how to draw strange little rune marks onto the magical stones with a piece of charcoal.

He also enlisted Lousa and the children to sprinkle the remains of several creatures they captured during the night on the rocks, scorpions, strange little mountain lizards that seemed to be everywhere, and some of the witch’s potions as well. Unerus helped out where he could but always kept an eye towards the rocky land around them. There was so much cover that he spotted more places that might be hiding ambushers than places that were clearly empty of such threats.

Shamki seemed to maintain a casual guard pacing back and forth while he snacked on some jerked meat and practiced some of his strange sword rituals.

Finally after what seemed like hours of preparation work the ghost called them all together at the center of the circle. “I am ready,” he pronounced in a heavy voice that seemed more solid than any he had used almost since his first appearance. “The ceremony should take place at high noon when the sun is at its apex which will ensure the destruction of the staff. Lousa, you should stand over on that rock there. The ghost then arranged each of the rest of the group making certain to position the children over towards one particular side of the cliff face except for Ariana who stood at the center of the circle the satchel at her feet.

A sideways glance from Shamki towards the rocky outcropping closest to where Shalalee and Tylan stood was not even necessary for the boy had already spotted a thin trail of smoke, white, and all but invisible trailing into the sky from behind that barrier.

“Retrieve the Staff of Naught,” intoned Khemer towards Ariana who stood over the satchel for a moment and then shook her head.

“I won’t do, you’ll have to do it yourself,” said the girl and folded her arms across her chest.

“Come now Ariana,” said Lousa with a step towards the girl. Suddenly the voice of the old man filled her head and drowned out the words of the half-elf.

“Do not fear Ariana,” said the voice and the girl suddenly sensed a strange picture in her mind. A huge city wall with a massive gate, broken into two pieces as if split by one massive sword swing and above it impossibly tall snow covered mountains.

“It’s beautiful,” she said out loud although Lousa took that to mean the staff.

“No it’s terrible,” said the woman but the girl did not listen, at least not to her. “Come on Ariana, let’s get this over with and we can go back to Iv’s Folly, or wherever you want. We’ll see the Thilnog Monks, Hot Rock, your choice.”

But the girl heard none of this as she waited for the voice to speak to her again. When nothing happened for a moment she bent down and picked up the sack untying the threads that kept it closed. Inside the staff almost seemed to leap out towards her but she wasn’t afraid for some reason and grabbed it firmly in her own hand.

“You see my home, the King of Cities, Das’von the Mighty, Das’von the Ancient, seat of the Empire, home of my master Elucidor the Omnipotent. I cannot tell you more; I do not have the time or the power Ariana but do not fear. And always, always, remember that gods do not exist; they are simply ancient creatures, pumped up phantoms who believe themselves to be more important than they truly are. We will bring them down, we will end the age of darkness and tyranny they have wrought, take out Hazhallahad’s Staff, and let the End Times begin!” And then as suddenly as the voice and image were in her head they were gone again and the seemingly small and plaintive nagging sounds that had bothered at her for some moments came to the front again.

“It’ll be ok sweetie,” said Lousa with another step towards the girl.

Ariana suddenly jerked into motion as if she awakened from a shallow sleep, pulled out the Staff of Naught, and held it high above her head.

“Good girl,” said Khemer. “Now, put it down on this rock right in front of me and I’ll begin the ceremony.”

The girl turned to him a small grin on her face and she looked the ghost in the eyes, into his aura, and he suddenly felt a terrible chill, a thing he had not felt since his strength left him and he sank for a final time under the waves. “Put the staff down,” he snapped anger in his voice so apparent that Shalalee and Tylan took a step backwards and even Unerus looked to the two forgetting his watch over the small rocky outcropping. “Put it down foolish girl,” said Khemer again his aura grew so bright that he seemed to become a single ball of blue light.

“Elucidor,” hissed the girl at him and made a motion as if to attack.

The ghost seemed to fall over backwards and away from the girl, who simply laid the staff at his feet on the small rock, then turned her back on him and walked over next to Lousa who stared at her with an open mouth.

“What did you say?”

Ariana only shrugged and then took the woman by the hand, “It’s going to be all right, you’ll see.”

Khemer recovered quickly and began a series of elaborate movements around the staff his body twisted and contorted as if to some strange, unheard music. Then the ghost began to chant words in the language of the desert people, the Tarltonites.

“What’s he saying,” said Shalalee to Tylan who shrugged his shoulders.

“I’ve never heard that language before,” replied the boy and looked to his father on the opposite side of the circle next to Shamki.

The strange chants of Khemer grew louder and louder and the sky suddenly grew darker instead of brighter. Lousa looked up and saw that it wasn’t cloud cover that blocked out the sun but a strange haze that quickly rolled in from the surrounding mountainside. Within a few seconds fog engulfed the entire area and only the vague form of the brightly glowing ghost was clearly visible its tortured words becoming louder as the region grew darker.

“Shouldn’t it be getting brighter,” asked Lousa to herself and took a step off the rock towards Khemer and raised her hands and began to murmur something.

Shamki took the opportunity to move from his position across the circle to be near the children and a swift movement to his left told him that Unerus likewise positioned himself.

Hazlebub recognized the words as being those of the desert people as she once dealt with a nomad from the region. She didn’t remember much of the language but the she knew the oft repeated word necros and had a pretty good idea of what it meant. She also stepped down off the rock upon which she stood, pulled out a little knife from her apron, and moved into position behind the ghost whose blaze grew brighter by the second.

At that moment there was a roar from over where the children stood followed by a high pitched shriek, “Not yet you fool, wait for the ceremony to end,” but Hazlebub ignored it and approached directly behind the blue ghost whose screams reached a fever pitch and he reached down and put his ghostly hands around the staff for a moment and then lifted it into the air.

“He’s bringing himself back to life!” shrieked Hazlebub as she rushed forward and plunged her little blade into the ghost’s shoulder.

Khemer screamed in pain and made a backhanded swipe at the witch and the clawed hand of the Staff of Naught smacked her across the face. It was as if struck by a huge block of ice and she flew backward her ear so cold that it almost felt like it was on fire.

Fire Bright

Fire Light

Burn you from my sight

Screamed Lousa her green hair flew as she rushed up and flames shot out of her palms and engulfed Khemer who screamed in agony and fell to his side but kept a hold of the staff.

Death’s Embrace

Cold to heart

Die quickly

Death will Start!

Screamed Khemer his now very corporeal clothes burned on his body but the clawed hand at the end of the staff fired a blue bolt that caught Lousa squarely in the chest and she fell backwards onto the ground completely limp.

“You killed her,” screamed Ariana. “Help me, help me,” she called out to the air but there was no reply.

Meanwhile on the other side of the circle the great roar proved to be a massive bugbear covered in orange fur and holding a giant hammer high above his head as he rushed out towards Shalalee and Tylan who stood frozen to the spot their mouths gaped open.

Shamki appeared out of the darkness like a massive eagle swooping to grab a fish from a foggy lake his sword licking out towards the bugbear in a lightning fast movement. The creature turned to him smiled, “Now you die!” and it raised its right arm but found it strangely lightened. The hammer and his hand, still clenched around the weapon, lay on the ground a step behind him and that was the last thing his eyes saw as Shamki drove his blade into the creature’s chest with a powerful motion.

“Hiiaa,” shouted Unerus as he jabbed his small sword into the back knee of the second bugbear that followed the first out of the cave. The creature started to turn towards the boy but when he saw Shamki’s heavy blade appear out the back of his companion, staggered back a step, and then turned and staggered away into the darkness.

“What’s happening,” shouted another voice from around the corner. “Lilithia, where are you?”

Khemer ripped off his burning cloak and threw it to the ground at his feet and stared at Ariana who stood over the fallen form of Lousa. “What does a child know of Elucidor the last Mage King of Das’von?” he said to her with a sneer. “No matter, now be a good girl and I’ll kill you quickly so you can join your mommy.” He raised the staff, smiled a terrible smile, and suddenly his expression went blank and he collapsed to the ground. Behind him stood Tylan holding the massive bugbear hammer in both of his hands having just brought it down upon the former ghost’s head.

The boy looked from the hammer to the fallen Khemer and then to Ariana and then broke into a lopsided little grin. Ariana did not notice because she turned her full attention to Lousa who lay on the ground completely still. The girl reached down to touch her and immediately pulled her hand back as if she had put it into a fire, “She’s cold!”

Hazlebub heard the remark from the ground where she still sat after taking the blow to the face. Her right cheek felt numb as did her ear on the same side but she shook her head with a strange little brrbbb sound and crawled over to Lousa and Ariana. The witch put her hand on the woman’s heart and then leaned down and put her warmer ear against the chest of her stricken ally. “She’s still alive, Ariana, but we have to get her warm. Go, quick, find blankets.” Next the witch turned to Tylan who still stood over the corpse of Khemer, held the massive hammer that was a tall as he, and wore the same goofy grin. “Get over yourself,” admonished the witch. “Get that fire blazing,” then she turned to Shalalee, “You, girl, help me drag Lousa to the fire.”

“Let me go!” shrieked a high pitched voice a moment later and Shamki and Unerus came back from around the small rocky outcropping a little man with strangely wrinkled features and enormous ears held between them. Shamki had him by the collar and lifted him almost completely off the ground while little Unerus walked behind the two his small sword at the ready in case the fellow made a break for it. Shamki came over to the fire that Tylan stoked manfully and blasted great lung full of air onto it while Hazlebub, Almara, and Shalalee gently placed Lousa down next to it.

“Is she going to be all right,” asked Ariana a tear in her eye. “He said it was going to be all right.”

“Who said it was going to be all right,” said Tanner as he joined the little group.

Ariana looked up and then around and stuttered for a moment but was spared further question by a fresh outbreak from the little prisoner. “I’ll not be manhandled by the likes of you; I am Lorim Gimplestrange, Trade Master of Hot Rock, and Overseer of the all goods to and from the forge of Edorin Firefist. I know you Tanner Wilmer; if you do not call off this beast immediately I’ll ban you from the mountain!”

Tanner did a quick double-take and looked at the little man and his eyes opened wide. “That is Trade Master Lorim,” said the merchant. “Shamki, I think you can let him go.”

Shamki lifted the creature completely off the ground and gave him a quick, rattling, shake or two and then let him fall to the ground with a thump.

Lorim rubbed the part of him that hit the ground first and glared at the half-orc, “Don’t think I won’t remember this,” he shouted his eyes blazed and his long tongue lolled out of his mouth. “I’m a man of great importance and you are nothing!”

“What are you doing here?” asked Tanner.

The little gnome-like man swiveled his head to Tanner and then back to the big half-orc. “I came … I was traveling … I … it’s merely a coincidence. It’s a good thing I came along though and was able to warn you about the Bugbears who attacked. If not for my shouting out you all might have been killed.”

“No doubt we owe you a debt,” said Tanner although he smiled and it did not seem to be in a particularly friendly way. “Perhaps someday we will be able to repay you in kind.”

“Yes, er, that sounds fair,” said Lorim and squinted at the man.

“The fog is lifting,” said Shalalee as she and her brother piled more logs upon the quickly growing blaze.

“You can see some color in her cheeks,” said Ariana as she gently rubbed Lousa’s hands between her own.

“She’ll be fine,” said Hazlebub to the girl. “You just keep rubbing her hands like that. Shalalee, you do her feet.”

The young girl immediately sprang to the task and took off the woman’s leather boots with quick motions, “Her feet are so small, mine are bigger.”

“So, Tanner,” said the little man with a grimace on his face and he looked to Shamki. “What brings you to The Maw?”

“Trade goods as always,” said the merchant with a shrug of his shoulders.

“You’re here a little before your normal schedule aren’t you,” replied Lorim his eyes darted over to the wagon and then to the stone circle.

“Trade has been good,” he said. “I’m not averse to making more of a profit. I’m sure you agree?”

“Of course, profit is always good,” said the little man his tongue once again rapidly licked his lips as he smiled a gap toothed little grin that revealed crooked rows of teeth. “You are traveling with a security guard these days then?”

Tanner shrugged. “The mountains are dangerous as you well know. We were attacked by fire scorpions yesterday and today bugbears. Although, that hammer that belongs to my son now looks sort of familiar. Doesn’t that belong to the blacksmith in Hot Rock, what was his name … Radus?”

“Radvor,” said Lorim with a grimace. “He always was a greedy representative of his race. That does look like his hammer. I can’t imagine what he was doing out here waylaying caravans. Perhaps he was drinking; he is prone to that weakness.”

“Indeed, it has been a difficult morning already Trade Master Lorim,” said Tanner and walked over to the man. “Can I have Almara pour you something to drink?”

“That would be most kind of you Tanner,” said the little trade master with a bow. “Anything you have handy although you’ll remember I have a rather refined palate.”

A soft groan came from the woman on the ground as the two girls attended to her hands and feet and Hazlebub held a small vial open under her nose. With a snap of her head Lousa suddenly came awake, “Aweeh,” she said and pushed away the witch’s hand. “That’s horrible.”

Hazlebub cackled brightly, “That’s good dearie that you can smell. We thought your pretty little nose might have frozen clean off.”

Suddenly Lousa sat bolt upright and looked to the center of the circle of stones cleared of debris except for the body of Khemer. The woman scanned the ground for a moment and then turned to Ariana, “Did you pick it up? Where is it?”

Ariana suddenly gave a little squeal and followed Lousa’s gaze to the circle where the dead former ghost lay but there was no sign of the staff. “It’s gone!” she cried and lurched to her feet and ran over to where Khemer lay.

She began to stomp around and look for it when Shamki’s voice called out with a bellow, “Stop.” The girl froze in position and the big half-orc walked slowly over to her his eye down towards the ground. “No move,” he said and kneeled down to examine the ground near the body and Unerus came up quietly behind him. The half-orc closed his eyes and began to take little sniffs in through his nose as he smoothed out the ground near the fallen ghost’s hand. He sniffed again and then stood with a sudden motion and walked with determined strides towards Lorim and Tanner.

Almara had just enough time to hand a cup to the trade master when Shamki arrived his eyes blazed with fire and his great fangs exposed. With a growl the half-orc slapped the tin cup from the hand of Lorim and liquid splashed to the ground as the cup made a hollow little clang as it hit a small rock. “Darkling,” said Shamki. “Take!”

“I’m certain I have no idea what you are talking about,” replied Lorim as he attempted to put on a face of calm but his eyes bulged out of his head and his body seemed to shrink away from Shamki.

The half-orc grabbed him by the collar and lifted him into the air, “Where?” he shouted his face only inches away from that of trade master.

“I … I … I don’t know what you are talking about. Tanner, have this monstrosity put me down immediately or I’ll revoke your trade license.”

Tanner looked to the half-orc, “Shamki, I need that trade to survive.”

Shamki looked down at the merchant and with a casual movement simply tossed the trader to the side like a sack of rice. Lorim sailed through the air and landed on one of his bulbous ears with a crash and shriek. “I’m broken,” he yelled out. “Tanner you’ll pay for this humiliation.”

“Come,” said Shamki.

Lousa struggled to her feet. “Tanner, you stay with the woman and children. Shamki and I will find it and meet you in Hot Rock as soon we as can!”

“I’m not staying behind,” said Unerus using the same low toned voice of Shamki that seemed to be both quiet and loud at the same time.

“You’ll need me to carry the staff,” said Ariana and rose to her feet and ran after Shamki.

“Damn it,” said Lousa and stomped her foot. “Doesn’t anyone listen to adults anymore?”

“You’ll need water and hardtack,” said Almara somehow with small cloth sacks already loaded with supplies that she held out at the ready.

“You’ll be killed if you go up in those hills,” said Lorim quietly. “Not that anyone will miss you.”

Tanner looked to the trade master and reached down with a hand to help him up, “What do you know about all of this Lorim?”

The trade master shrugged his shoulders and licked his lips, “Information has a price, and I’m always willing to make a bargain. Shall we head to Hot Rock and begin our negotiation? I don’t like to stay out here on the exposed mountain. There could be a tremor or toxic gas release at any moment. It’s much safer in town.”

Tanner nodded his head as he watched Shamki head off with Lousa at his side and the two children right behind. Humbort stood on the edge of the circle and watched the four go and then turned back to the wagon and Tanner taking a step first in this direction and then a step back in the other so that he almost appeared to spin around in a circle. Finally the tall man seemed to make up his mind, “Stay with Shamki,” he said aloud and began to trot after the other four.

Tanner watched them go feeling somehow useless his shoulders slumped and his eyes downcast.

“Let the stupid be heroes,” said Lorim as he sidled up next to Tanner with a smirk. “We tradesmen will just stay at home and lead our boring little lives and accumulate the wealth and power.”

Tanner looked down at the little man and started to say something but then closed his mouth with an abrupt slam. “You will accompany us into town trade master,” he finally said and pointed towards his wagon where his wife and children already packed things away.

“He walks too fast,” said Ariana her little arms swinging back and forth as she tried to keep up with Shamki’s huge strides. The half-orc seemed to move languidly his motions smooth and even but somehow he managed to move among the boulders and rocks at a speed the girl could not maintain. Only a few hundred yards into the hills he was already far ahead of she and Humbort. Unerus, his arms pumping wildly, was able to keep up but only barely and Lousa was in between the two groups. “Wait, wait,” called Ariana and the elf featured woman stopped, looked back at the two stragglers, and then paused herself.

“It’s okay,” said Humbort. “Shamki will wait. He always does. He’s my best friend.”

Ariana looked up at the tall fellow with the simple expression on his face. His features were narrow and gaunt but there was always that cheerful grin and she couldn’t help but smile back at him. “You’re right Humbort but we should try to keep up anyway. I wish I was grown up and tall like you.”

“I wish I was smart and brave like you,” replied the tall man with a lopsided grin and he took the girl by the hand and helped her over a nasty patch of rocks that blocked their path. Within a few moments they caught up to Lousa who scanned the rocky terrain ahead for signs of Unerus and Shamki.

“They went around that corner there,” she said and pointed her finger ahead.

“You are better now,” said Humbort to the woman with that smile of his.

“Yes, yes, I’m feeling much better,” she replied with her own smile. “I know there hasn’t been time but I am rather wondering what happened back there? I remember Khemer taking the staff in his hand and Hazle realized what he was doing, the traitorous wretch, I should have seen that was what he was after all along. What a fool I am,” she said and slapped her own forehead. “Of course he wanted to use the staff to bring himself back to corporeal form. How could I not have seen it?”

“What’s corp … corpral?” said Ariana.

“You answer my question first,” said Lousa with a smile and then she pointed to a flash of movement up ahead. “There they are, come on, talk as we go. Khemer took up the staff and then it’s all a blank.”

“He cast a spell at you!” said Ariana. “Out of the staff, it was like fingers of ice and it hit you right in the boobs!”

Lousa looked down at her chest, “They are a rather big target.”

Ariana giggled and Humbort guffawed out loud and began to slap his knee with his hand.

“The next thing I remember was waking up by the fire and you and Shalalee were rubbing me,” said the woman and patted Ariana on the head.

“It was mostly Hazlebub,” said the girl. “She knew what to do. Tylan made the fire big and we dragged you over. You were cold all over, I thought you were dead.”

“I’m tougher than I look,” said Lousa with a smile at the girl. “However, my memory is coming back to me now a little bit and there was a moment there, when you brought the staff over to Khemer, you said something to him, what was it … Illumonor?”

Ariana shrugged her shoulders, “I don’t remember, it all happened so fast,” she said and then began to move ahead over the rocks trying to catch up to the boys.

Lousa watched her scramble away for a few seconds and then shook her head. “Lucifor, no, what was it?”

“There!” said Shamki in his quiet voice as he and Unerus clambered on top of a large black rock, split in half, its inside beautifully smooth and glossy. The half-orc sniffed at the air and pointed down and around a small bend where a small figure dressed in a long purple robe stumbled for a moment as she tried to navigate past a field of broken boulders the staff clutched in her left hand. “She’s alone, no soldiers.”

“What is she?” asked Unerus his sharp eyes able to make out some details from this distance.

“Darkling, evil,” said Shamki and looked back towards where the other three members of the group struggled to keep up. “Catch before she goes ground,” he finished and moved forward. He pointed with a quick flip of his wrist towards an easy path through the rubble and nodded with his head, “you flank.”

Unerus wasn’t exactly sure what ‘flank’ meant but he certainly knew that he half-orc wanted him to circle around to where the darkling moved and get ahead of her. The boy immediately took to foot with quick movements between the boulders. In the meantime Shamki began his own move with a leap that took him at least ten feet across a gap in the trail and landed with a thump that sent several rocks skittering to the ground. The noise immediately made its way to the figure ahead and she abruptly turned and scanned the area for sign of pursuit. It didn’t take her long to spot the swift Shamki who hopped form rock to rock like a billy goat the distance between them narrowed in great gulps.

It took her only a few seconds of movement to realize she had no chance to escape the fast pursuer so she stopped and turned to face him taking position on a rock that gave her a good view. She reached into her cloak and pulled out a small package but then, unable to open it with one hand, put down the Staff of Naught and quickly poured the contents into her palm. When Shamki popped up on a rock she blew into her hand and said,

Powdered spider friends

From the black queen’s heart

To my enemy your venom send!

The powder puffed into the air and then coalesced into a dozen black spiders with red diamonds on their back. The creatures were each about the size of small rabbit and they immediately began to scuttle towards the warrior who did not pause in his pursuit. Lilithia then reached back into her cloak and pulled out several more pouches, “Come no further or you will taste the sweet fangs of the Spider Queen!” she called out and this stopped Shamki although by now he was only a dozen yards away.

“Staff, give,” he said and held out his hand apparently oblivious to the small black forms that closed in on him.

“I’m not accustomed to taking orders from the slave races,” said Lilithia with a demur smile. “You are a strapping young buck though. Normally you half-breeds are all useless but I think I might enjoy giving you a command or two,” she continued and gave her hips a subtle little sway and arched her eyebrows at him. The first of the black spiders scuttled up onto the rock Shamki was standing upon and moved towards his foot although the half-orc kept his blade sheathed.

“We can work out an arrangement,” said the woman and ran her hand over her hip as she watched the spider move towards his foot with a quick glance down.

Almost nonchalantly Shamki picked up his left foot and brought down the heel of his heavy boot down upon the creature that exploded with a satisfying crunch. Three more of the creatures appeared at the edge of the rock as Lilithia gave out a pained shriek.

“Murderous scum,” she called out. “The Spider Queen will have your heart!”

Shamki crushed another one of the creatures with his heel and knocked two more off the rock with a sweep of his blade that he drew with lightning speed.

The woman threw two pinches of something in the air and clapped her hands together,

Black and cave

blind crawling eye

now your vision it will die!

And with that the region around Shamki suddenly became immersed in absolute darkness. “Kill him children!” shrieked Lilithia, send your toxin through his body, vengeance, vengeance.”

“Good, hmmmag” said the voice of Shamki from a rock to the left of where he stood a moment before. Two of the black spiders rested impaled upon his sword, while a third still wriggled feebly.

“How dare you!” shrieked Lilithia. “If you kill me the Shan Ra Kal clan will hunt you down, enslave you and your family, and torture you children!”

“No kill, deal done,” said Shamki with a nod of his head and a smile. “Go now,” with that the half-orc gave a little bow to the woman, jumped off the backside of the boulder, and left her alone on the rock staring after him.

“Fool,” she spat and then carefully put away her pouches and reached down for the staff that was no longer there. She stood, goggle eyed for a moment, her mouth opened and closed with no sound and then her gaze darted left, right, and finally up to where the blazing sun pierced the veils of black magic that protected her from its rays and she shrieked horribly and her vision was suddenly gone. Lilithia covered her eyes and sobbed for a moment collapsing to the rocky ground where she lay with the bright light burned into her brain. Finally after long minutes she rose to her feet and blinked rapidly still unable to see in any direction, “Mother will be unhappy,” she said to no one in particular and slumped her shoulders. She then began to trudge towards a small cave opening that lay ahead.

“There he is,” shouted Humbort and pointed his finger to the big half-orc who sat on a rock while he carefully cleaned his sword with a piece of heavy cloth. “Shamki, Shamki!” he shouted waving his arms back and forth although the warrior did not acknowledge the movement. “Come on,” he waved to Lousa and Ariana and broke into an ambling gate towards his friend.

“They really are friends,” said Ariana to Lousa as the two followed along.

“They are indeed,” said Lousa, “but I’m a little concerned about your brother, do you see him?”

Ariana lifted her eyes and scanned around the rocky terrain for a few moments but didn’t see any sign of him. “He’s gotta be okay, if he wasn’t Shamki wouldn’t be sitting there cleaning his sword.”

“You’re probably right about that Ariana,” said Lousa with a smile. The woman then stopped and looked down at her wool top and pulled it straight, wiped off some of the dust from the road, ran her hands through her long green hair a few times, and then walked towards the half-orc.

“What happened?” asked Humbort who arrived first.

“Wait,” said Shamki.

“What happened?” asked Ariana who arrived next.

“Wait,” said Humbort trying to imitate the solemn pronouncement of Shamki.

“What happened,” asked Lousa who arrived last.

“Wait,” said Ariana and tried to make her voice as deep as possible but then started to giggle loudly.

“What’s so funny?” said Lousa with a look down at the girl who proceeded to break into more girlish laughter which was shortly joined by Humbort although Shamki continued to methodically polish his sword and did not join in. Soon Lousa found herself laughing although she had no idea as to why.

“What’s so funny?” said Unerus who suddenly appeared around the corner, with one hand hidden behind his back, and the two women and Humbort immediately broke into another long spell of laughter which spilled into another session each time they looked at each other. Finally, with a gasp, Ariana looked at her brother and said, “What do you have behind your back brother dear?”

The boy bowed deeply and pulled at the arm bone with the clawed hand at the end, “I don’t know why you make such a fuss about carrying it,” he said and handed it over to Ariana who grabbed it eagerly and put it away in its little sack. “It’s not cold or gross or anything, it’s made of wood, not bone, someone just carved it is all.”

“We need to find out more about that thing,” said Lousa out loud but not to anyone in particular. “It’s up to us to figure out how to destroy it … or if it even needs to be destroyed,” this last with a little nod to Ariana. “Khemer was lying the entire time we can be sure of that. He wanted to bring himself back to life and used us. He was probably the one that tipped off the bugbear about us in the first place. He probably hoped to regain his corporeal form and then, with the help of his allies, kill us and be on his merry way.”

“That’s not nice,” said Ariana her lower lip in a bit of a pout. “We were friends with him mostly.”

“Well, I’m totally lost and Tanner is the only one who has ever been up in these mountains,” said Lousa. “Shamki, do you think you can find your way to Hot Rock so we can meet up with the rest of them?”

The half-orc nodded his heavy head and then looked at Unerus; “Why so long?” he asked and then looked around at the rocky region around them his ears perked.

“It’s like hunting rats,” said Unerus and Lousa gave him a look with raised eyebrows and tilted her head to the left. “Well, when you’re hunting rats you have to be real still, and then when they move you jump ‘em!”

“I don’t understand,” said Lousa with a look down at the boy and a smile on her face. “But, I am glad to see you safe and sound.”

“Well, this time, it was like I was the rat and she was looking for me so I just kind of laid down and waited for her to go away, Shamki. That’s what a meant.”

“Her?” said Lousa with a look to the half-orc.

Shamki nodded his head once at Unerus and made sort of a grunting sound of approval.

“Who is this her?” said Lousa again while her emerald green eyes became the slightest bit darker.

“The darkling girl,” said Unerus with a look up at Lousa his face in a wide grin. “Didn’t you see her?”

Lousa shook her head.

“A darkling?” asked Ariana her eyes wide with excitement. “Really?”

“Yep,” said Unerus and nodded his head sagely. “She had silver hair and real dark skin and she was really pretty, not as pretty as you Lousa.”

The green in her eyes once again lightened and she smiled down at Unerus. “That is very nice of you to say young man. So a darkling woman stole the staff but you managed to get it back from her then? What would the darklings want with this and how was she out and about in the daylight?”

“Working with Lorim,” said Humbort as he vaguely followed along with the conversation.

Shamki got up at this point and began to look at the ground for signs of his own tracks. After a moment he got the scent and began to walk back towards where they left the wagon behind. The rest of the group followed him walking at a far more leisurely pace.

“You’re right Humbort,” said Lousa thinking aloud once again. “She must have been in it with the trade master and the bugbears although I can’t figure out exactly why. The darklings worship the Spider Queen, Smyrnala is actually enemies with her as I remember, they hate each other I think, but I could be wrong.”

Ariana looked at Lousa as the woman puzzled through the problem aloud and then smiled when she thought about the Staff of Naught in her sack and the chance to talk with the voice again. There was something about the voice that made her shiver with excitement. It was a voice that knew what it was doing. All you had to do was find a voice like that and follow along and everything would be all right. Sort of like with Humbort and Shamki.

Chapter 18

“The place keeps growing,” said Tanner and shook his head as the wagon made its way into the village of Hot Rock. Built on the slopes of The Maw it was a town that had no right to exist in the first place as the constant eruptions and poisonous gas the engulfed the area with regularity left little room for people to live and breathe. But, Hot Rock was here and it thrived.

“Look dad,” said Shalalee as she gaped at the metal houses with hugely thick roofs built on long stilts that themselves were on massive coiled springs. “The houses are on springs!”

“I know Shalalee,” said Tanner and patted the girl on the head.

“How come you never brought us here before,” admonished Tylan he eyes wide in wonder as they drove through the central circle that housed all the important buildings in town including the massive metallurgy facility where Edorin held court.

“It’s very dangerous here,” said Tanner with a look to his wife next to him in the front of the wagon while the children peered over their shoulders. “They have volcanic eruptions that send huge boulders flying for miles and there are terrible gases that can kill a man in seconds that spew out with no warning.”

“Awesome!” said Tylan as his eyes grew ever wider.

“What’s that!” said Shalalee and pointed to a large building where two huge statues of fiery creatures seemed to float gently next to a small bronze door. They had a vaguely human shape but sinewy flames shot off instead of arms and legs.

“That the church of the Black Fire,” said Tanner. “Those are statues made of glassy rock and metal by Edorin himself.”

As they approached the flaming things came into better focus and it was easy to see they were exactly as Tanner described them, metal sculptures infused with glassy rocks that caught the sunlight in strange ways and reflected the light back giving the illusion of fire and movement.

“Who is Edorin?” asked Tylan.

“Well,” said Tanner and scratched his chin and pursed his lips for a moment. “I suppose the easy answer is to say he is the founder of Hot Rock. He’s a dwarf, a master smith, the dwarf word for smith is Edos, and so must people call him Edos Edorin. I’ve been told he settled her fifty years ago and built a forge deep near the heart of the volcano, they call it the Black Fire Forge, and pretty soon an entire town sprang up around him. He makes the finest weapons and armor in all of Doria, perhaps the entire world. They say he trained at the Deep Forge in Craggen Steep but others say neither of those places exists so it’s hard to say.”

“What’s Craggen Steep?” asked Tylan

“What’s the Deep Forge?” said Shalalee at the same moment.

“Children,” said Almara and turned around to the kids with a frown on her face. “Stop pestering your father.”

“No, no Almara. It’s okay. The kids have to learn about these things and they are getting old enough,” said Tanner and reached back to give his son’s thick brown mop of hair a tussle. “Tylan can drive the wagon now and Shalalee is growing up as well. She’ll be thinking about a husband in a few years.”

“I’m only eleven dad,” said the girl. “I don’t even have a boyfriend.”

“Since when do you complain that I treat you like you are too young?” asked the man a deep smile on his face as he looked at his daughter. She was growing up her legs and arms getting long but no sign yet of any hips or breasts. “You’ll be my little girl for a while longer though.”

“Craggen Steep!” reminded Tylan.

“That’s not an easy one to answer Tylan,” said Tanner as they pulled the wagon up to the largest building in the town. Almost a hundred of the spring stilts stood under it and a large placard out front seemed to display a camel about to fall over. A young boy dangled his legs over the edge of the front porch and immediately jumped down and ran over to the wagon, “Take your donkeys, sir?”

Tanner smiled at him and tossed him a silver coin. “Sure thing, we should be here a couple of days at the most.”

“What is this place,” said Shalalee with a look at the strange sign.

“The Irontop Camel Sway Inn,” said Tanner with a grin. “They say it starts to sway pretty fierce during eruptions so much so that it’s like riding a camel across the Sands of Tarlton. Luckily I’ve never been here during major eruptions but she gets going a bit even with a little trembler.”

The boy began to unhitch the two donkeys and after he fed them each a carrot led them back to the other side of the inn where the open mouth of a large cave was barely visible.

“Craggen Steep!” said Tylan in an even louder voice.

“Son, you’re going to have to learn patience,” said Tanner. “There’s a lot going on. I’ll tell you all about the hidden Dwarf Citadel, or at least all I’ve heard after we get everything unpacked and settled in at the Camel.

“Aww, dad,” said Tylan and jumped down from the wagon. “You always say that.”

“I promise Tylan,” said Tanner. “You know how busy everyone has been.”

At that Shalalee went silent for a moment and then looked up at her father with clear brown eyes as she bit her lower lip. “Do you think they’ll be all right?”

“Shamki can take care of himself and I like that Unerus boy as well. I think they’ll be fine but I can’t make you any promises Shalalee. We’re involved in some very dangerous things now. I wish I could have kept you and your brother out of it but there is nothing to be done for now.”

Shalalee looked at him for a moment and then her shoulders drooped, “I don’t like being treated like a grown-up sometimes.”

Almara laughed and gave her daughter a hug. “You keep saying that and I’ll be a very happy mother.”

Not too much after that they found themselves in one of the large rooms of the Camel Sway Inn. Although the entire structure was made from sheets of iron the place was moderately comfortable with one large bed and two smaller along with a table and several wooden chairs all bolted to the floor. Each step they took on the floor seemed strange and their voices echoed loudly around the room.

“Walking on this is going to have my feet in saltwater for a month,” said Almara as she unpacked some of the clothes from various satchels and put them in an iron dresser that hugged the far wall away from the master bed. “I can see why you never brought me here before.”

“There isn’t much lumber in the mountain so they make do with iron sheets for the most part,” said Tanner. “They have to import most of their foodstuff and anything wood but the metal goods produced from the Black Fire Forge are of such excellent quality that even the poorest man in Hot Rock is richer than the mayor of most towns of Doria.”

“Can I hear about Craggen Steep now,” said Tylan as he put away the last of his clothes in the bottom shelf of the iron dresser.

“I’ll tell you what I know,” said Tanner with a smile. “There are a lot of legends about Craggen Steep but no one knows if any of them are true or not.”

“Just tell me already!” said Tylan and sat down on one of the smaller beds with a thump and looked up as his father with a roll of his eyes. “You old people take about ten hours to tell the simplest story.”

“He has a point dear,” said Almara and came up to her husband and put her arm around his waist. “We do tend to take our time the older we get.”

“It’s the wisdom that comes with age,” said Tanner and put his own arm around her shoulder and smiled down at the chubby woman. “Children are always anxious to get to the next thing but we adults like to savor the journey.”

Tylan rolled his eyes towards Shalalee but the girl stood at the window, leaned out, and craned her neck around the edge.

“Shalalee,” said the boy with a shake of his head. “They won’t get here until at least tomorrow morning so there’s no sense in looking for them.”

“Mom,” said Shalalee as she ignored her brother and poked her head back in the window. “Can I go explore the town? I’ll be back before dark, I promise.”

Almara looked at Tanner who nodded his head and shrugged his shoulder. “Hot Rock is safe enough. Shalalee, when you leave the inn they are going to give you a metal helmet, you keep that on at all times and if you feel the ground start to shake run into the nearest building. They’ll let you in without any questions.”

“An iron helmet?” asked the girl squinted and wrinkled her nose. “Yuck.”

“The volcano throws out rocks all the time and you can get killed by one before you even know an eruption has started. If you go walking around outside without a helmet they might even fine you.”

Shalalee’s eyes opened wide and then she turned on her heel and dashed out the door. The dull thuds of her soft leather shoes on the iron floor of the inn almost drowned out her faint reply, “Thanks dad.”

“Dad,” said Tylan with a look at his father. “No more excuses, I want to hear about Craggen Steep!”

“Is it safe to go outside?” said Almara

“Mom!” said Tylan

“I’m sorry Tylan,” said Almara, “but your sister’s safety is more important than hearing some legends that probably are mostly just lies anyway.”

Tylan slumped his shoulders gave out a long sigh. “Yes, mom.”

“Don’t you ‘yes, mom’ me young man,” said Almara, she stood up and grabbed a wooden stirring spoon in her right hand. “I’ve got a spoon and I’m not afraid to use it!”

“I’m not five year’s old anymore,” said Tylan with a roll his eyes. “I’m taller than you anyway.”

“Don’t you test me young man,” said Almara with a shake of the spoon at the boy.

“I don’t want to test you,” said the young boy as he stood up and looked at his father. “I just want to hear the story.”

“Almara dear,” said Tanner with a smile at his wife. “She’s as safe as she can be. Hot Rock has the greatest collection of warriors in western Doria. They flock here in the hopes of getting Edos Edorin to make them a weapon. They say the waiting list to get a sword from him is two years long and growing.”

Almara looked like she wanted to object to this as her mouth opened but then she went back to her kitchenware and began to arrange things in a meticulous fashion.

“Dad?” said Tylan a plaintive sort of plea in his voice as he looked up at his father.

“As I was saying,” said the merchant, took a seat in one of the chairs, and pulled out a pouch filled with a dark leaf that he began to roll into a long piece of paper. “Oh, honey, you might want to go out and get some coffee. That’s the only crop that grows on the mountain around here and they make a number of excellent blends. There’s two are three shops but don’t forget to wear a helmet.”

“That’s right,” said the woman her eyes suddenly lighting up. “What was that flavor we loved so much last time you came back from Hot Rock?”

“They’ll let you have tastings dear,” now run along so I can finish my story before Tylan’s head explodes.”

Almara laughed out loud at that and she put on a knit shawl and adjusted the pins in her hair but she was out the door soon enough finally leaving the father and son to themselves.

“Craggen Steep,” said Tanner, leaned back after he finished rolling his cigarette, went over to the small iron stove, opened the small grate in front reaching in with tongs and pulling out a flaming ember, which he put on top of the stove, and then used to light his tobacco. He took in a deep breath and exhaled a long plume of orange brown smoke. “Craggen Steep.”

Tylan, unable to contain himself for a moment longer, bounced on the bed and said, “Yes, Craggen Steep!”

“They say it was where the dwarves were first born deep under the ground and where they lived for centuries before anyone knew they were even there. They built the Deep Forge at the heart of the volcano. It is said the Forge Master of Craggen Steep is the finest smith in the world. Edorin arrived in the Maw before I was even born,” said Tanner shaking his head with a wry smile. “I’ve been here at Hot Rock on trading mission at least fifteen times but I’ve never met the dwarf. They say he stays mostly underground working the Black Fire Forge.”

“Which volcano is it?” said Tylan as he sat on the edge of his bed and leaned forward to hear his father.

“That is a question many people would like to know the answer to,” said Tanner with a shrug of his shoulders. “They say the dwarves have kept the location a secret for all these years, even during the Imperial Age when the Emperor ruled the world. I’ve heard lots of stories but I think they are all just guesses.”

“Do you think it’s near Doria, dad?” asked Tylan his voice suddenly squeaked in a high pitch. “There are lots of volcanoes all around here.”

“It makes sense that it might be,” said Tanner, “but there are volcanoes in other places as well. A lot of people think it’s in Lonely Mountain but others say further north where Das’von used to be. Like I said, no one knows for sure except the dwarves and they aren’t talking. A lot of folks think it’s all just made up nonsense that no one could keep a whole citadel secret for so long, especially from the Emperor.”

“What’s Lonely Mountain?” said Tylan.

Tanner shook his head with a smile. “I don’t really know much about that either son. I know it’s far, far to the north of us near the center of the continent. They say it’s a massive mountain in the middle of a lake and it stands alone, with no other mountains within hundreds of miles.”

“Where’s Doria on the continent?”

“South, about as far south as you can get. We’re even south of Tarlton and they call that place the City in the Sand.”

“How big is the continent?” asked Tylan.

“This conversation is never going to end, is it?” asked Tanner with a smile and got up to give his son a cuff on the shoulder.

“Dad!”

“I don’t know, I’ve never been much further west than Hot Rock here, further north than Lycidas which borders the Great Salt Fen, further east than Iv’s Folly, or further south than the lands of Lord Thotmes. That’s only about two hundred miles north to south and less than that east to west.”

“How many hundred miles do you think it is to the Lonely Mountain?”

“Not hundreds Tylan. Thousands, ten thousand maybe, maybe more. So far it doesn’t really make any difference I suppose. We’re tradesmen son, and we travel hundreds of miles from one outpost to another and most people consider us wanders, adventurers. Most folks never leave the town they’re born in so for them fifty miles is the same as five thousand miles. Lonely Mountain, ancient Das’von, they’re about as far away as a dream is from reality as far as we’re concerned, if that makes any sense.”

“I’d like to go to the Lonely Mountain someday,” said Tylan with a wide smile. “And see if I can find the dwarves of Craggen Steep!”

“That a big hunk of meat you’ve grabbed from the line son, it’s good to dream big I suppose and you’re of the age when dreaming is a good thing. But, we’re simple traders and I doubt you’ll ever make it that far.”

“I will, someday,” said Tylan and set his jaw firmly and pounded his fist into his hand.

Tanner nodded his head, “Well son, don’t let an old merchant man like me talk you out of it. If you think you’re going to the Lonely Mountain and you’re going to find old Craggen Steep then you just go ahead and do it!”

Tylan smiled broadly and looked over at this father, “Thanks dad, maybe we could go explore Hot Rock until Ariana and the others get back!”

“She’s a pretty girl, isn’t she,” said Tanner as he stood up and threw on his old wood jacket.

Tylan wrinkled his nose up, “Not really, she’s still missing half her teeth but she’s brave for someone her age and I like her anyway.”

“Good for you son, beauty isn’t everything.”

“Is that why you married mom instead of Lousa?” asked Tylan and his father gave him a sharp look.

“Don’t you ever say anything like that around your mother or you won’t be sitting for a month. Lousa’s a good woman too and, there’s no denying she’s easy on the eyes, but she’s had a troubled life from what I can tell. I don’t much think she wants to settle down and have children. I married your mom because we both wanted kids, although looking at you and your sister sometimes I can’t figure out exactly what we were thinking!”

“Shut up dad, you know you love us.”

“Well, maybe you’re right about that after all,” said Tanner and put his arm around the boy. “C’mon I want to show you Amalg’s Sculptures; it’s a place you’ll never forget, even if you go all the way to the Lonely Mountain.”

“What is it?”

“You’ll see soon enough. Put on your jacket, it gets cold up in the mountains at night even this far south,” said Tanner to his son as we walked to the door.

A moment later the two, father and son, helmets firmly in place on their heads, walked down a narrow avenue flanked by the strange spring stilt houses and buildings constructed on every open area of the small clearing.

“There it is,” said Tanner and pointed to a low slung home where dozens of strange looking statues were scattered around the yard.

“He makes statues?” asked Tylan and walked over to the closest stone object. It was perhaps eight feet tall and appeared to be nothing more than a strange series of twists and turns although the rock itself was interlaced with a strange green mineral that mimicked the pattern of the thing itself in a way that made the young boy look away for a moment and then gaze again. “It’s … it doesn’t … it’s not anything but … it’s like it is something,” said Tylan after a moment and then turned away. “It gives me a headache.”

Tanner laughed. “You don’t want to look too closely at Amalg’s works,” said the merchant and clapped his son on the back. “Wait until you meet the sculptor himself. Now, I think I see him back there but I have to warn you. He’s a bit scary looking, he’s a creature you’ve probably heard stories about, but don’t worry, he won’t hurt you.”

Tylan watched where his father pointed and caught a quick slip of movement as a long robed humanoid looking figure with a small hammer in one hand passed between two statues.

“Come along,” said Tanner, grabbed his son by the upper arm and pulling him forward. “Amalg,” the merchant called out loud to the figure ahead.

The creature that appeared suddenly in front of the two made Tylan gasp in surprise as the boy took a step backwards before he regained his courage and held his ground. Amalg was actually shorter than Tanner was and not much taller than the boy but his head was bald and overly long from front to back with a round, bulbous back. The narrow eyes were of the deepest purple and deeply embedded into his head. The most startling feature of the creature was the half a dozen long tentacles that emerged from his head and seemed to wave about in hypnotic pattern.

“Tentacled One!” said Tylan in an almost gasp.

The creature gave a small bow to Tanner and the boy and then sort of a strange little lurch to the side, “Welcome Tanner Wilmer to my gallery, this tadpole is your offspring, yes?”

“Yes, this is my son Tylan,” said Tanner and put his hand to the back of Tylan and shoving him forward.

Amalg bowed again and Tylan found himself bending over in reply although he kept his head lifted to watch the tentacles as they waved back and forth.

“How does my art strike you?” asked Amalg with a languorous wave of his right hand which had slipped out from under the long sleeve of the robe.

Tylan opened his mouth and then closed it again not saying anything but the creature seemed to have infinite patience as it stood in front of him waiting for a reply.

“Well, Tylan, go ahead, tell Amalg what you just told me,” said Tanner and tried to keep from laughing out loud at the discomfort of the boy.

“It … it makes my head hurt,” said Tylan all in a quick blurt.

The strange gurgling sound that came from Amalg was almost as disturbing as the appearance of the creature and Tylan took a step backwards despite his best effort. Tanner put his arm around the boy to steady him and they waited for the Tentacled One to reply.

It nodded its head up and down several times before the gurgle finally subsided. “Excellent, stupendous. You are a true aesthetic tadpole Tylan Wilmer. You may have one piece,” he went on and waved his arm across the yard.

“I … I don’t have much money,” said the boy and rummaged in his pocket for the few copper coins that he knew were there. He’d seen the art shows in Iv’s Folly and even in the big city of Lycidas and knew that important statues like these could cost thousands of silver coins.

“No, no,” said Tanner patting his son on the back. “Amalg doesn’t sell his art; he gives it to those he deems worthy. You should take your time and pick something you really like. Look around, I want to speak with Amalg about that item your girlfriend is getting back for us.”

“She’s not my girlfriend,” said Tylan and shook off his father’s hand but looked eagerly about the yard. At first it looked like there were just hundreds of the large statues but a closer examination revealed many more smaller pieces some of them inside the bigger pieces, some blended into the natural rocks that also littered the yard, some actually half buried in the ground, and some that might be art and might just be twisted scraps of rock and metal. The boy began to explore slowly going from one strange twisted form to the next.

“Amalg,” said Tanner and spread his arms. “I know art is your venue but your species is well known to have accumulated much information over the ages. I was hoping you might know something about a strange item that was found recently just off coast at Iv’s Folly.”

“I am no longer a member of The Collective,” said Amalg as his purple eyes suddenly gleamed. “But, I will answer your queries as best I can.”

“I appreciate that my friend,” said Tanner. “The Great Eastern Sea dips pretty far south around Iv’s Folly although the coast is all rocks and there are no good ports until you travel northwest to Sea Fen. A ship ran aground there about thirty years ago and there was something on it called the Staff of Naught. A couple of weeks ago the undead of the region started to rise from their graves and dig towards the wreck searching for this staff.”

“What does it look like?” asked the creature with its tentacles dancing lightly in front of its face.

“It looks like an arm, a boney arm but it’s carved from wood. There’s a hand at the end sort of half grasping at something, like this,” said Tanner who held his own hand up in a half globe like motion. “It’s like it’s supposed to be holding something but there’s nothing there.”

“I am ignorant of this thing,” said Amalg, “but I am intrigued. A Staff of Nothing, holding the hearts of the slaves of Vanth. It is cold to the touch?”

Tanner looked at Amalg for a moment and thought back to the people who had worked with the staff. “I don’t think so. When Ariana took it to Khemer it didn’t look like it was hurting her.”

“Khemer is another companion?” asked Amalg with another sudden tick of his head.

“No, well, yes. He was a ghost summoned by our witch to help us find out what was going on back at the shipwreck. He told us that he wanted to destroy the staff and brought us up into the mountains to perform the ceremony. But, he betrayed us; he was trying to use it to bring himself back to life. We killed him, my son did,” suddenly his eyes opened wide. “My god, it was Tylan who killed him, I just realized that.”

“I thought I felt the touch of a killer around his soul,” said Amalg. “Perhaps that is why he was able to discern so much from his first glance at my works.”

“He’s not a killer,” said Tanner. “He just picked up that hammer and hit him from behind because he was attacking Lousa and Ariana. Whatever happened to that hammer,” the merchant finished. “It was far too big for him to wield properly anyway and the boy has no combat training. Shamki has been working with Unerus.”

“He committed homicide,” said Amalg and bowed his head and put his hands in front of his face in a prayer position. “Therefore he has touched his soul in a way beyond your comprehension,” said the artisan. “The more a soul is touched the greater it’s appreciation for my work.”

“I’ve always said I liked your work Amalg,” said Tanner and looked around for his son both left and right and then stood on his tip toes. “Where has that boy gotten to?”

“Fear not,” said Amalg a tentacle coming up with a darting sort of motion and caressing the merchant’s face.

Tanner jumped back, “Don’t … don’t do that.”

The creature’s body gave a sudden jerk and his arm began to twitch with a rhythmic motion. “I must apologize,” said Amalg his voice suddenly strained and his body tense. “My illness overcomes me, please excuse me,” and with that the creature turned with a sudden movement and rushed back into the small house and shut the door quickly behind him.

Tanner stood a moment and shuddered as he still felt that touch upon his cheek. He shook his head and turned towards the main yard just as Tylan popped out from behind a large statue that looked sort of like a tornado of rocks but then again, didn’t really. Tanner jumped again, “By Itzli the Stone Knife, don’t sneak up on your father like that!”

“Look what I found, dad,” said Tylan and held up a purple and gold statuette that stood no more than six inches high. It was made from primarily a dark purple rock with flecks of green but a golden river of ore twisted through its body. It was oval in shape with a smooth exterior like a long egg but riddled with holes that slipped through it leaving irregular patterns like hands loosely touching one another. The inner part of the stone was jagged and as Tanner reached for it Tylan pulled back.

“Don’t touch the middle, just the edges,” said the boy and showed his own bloody finger to his father. “It’s real sharp inside. I think that’s gold ore!”

Tanner took the thing and carefully looked at it from various angles but could make nothing from his observations. “It looks like a rock with holes carved in it,” said the merchant handing it back to his son. “Although you could be right, that might be gold, if so it’s going to very valuable for that even if its artistic value isn’t high.”

“You don’t see it,” said Tylan and looked at his father with his head tilted to the side.

“Don’t see what?”

“In the middle dad, look close.”

Tanner took the object back and twisted it back and forth, held it up to the slowly fading light but he could only see jagged gashes that ran through the rock in seemingly random formations. “I’m afraid not Tylan. Amalg said that you might see more than me because you’ve killed a man.”

Tylan’s body went suddenly rigid. “I … Khemer was just a ghost, he wasn’t real. I guess I killed him, but not really. I mean he tried to kill Lousa and he was going to do something to Ariana. I had to do it, and that hammer was just lying there.”

“It’s okay, son,” said Tanner and took a hold of his boy with a big hug. “You did exactly what you should have done and never feel bad about it. But, Amalg is right, you’ve killed now and that makes you different from me. I’ve never killed a man before. I’ve been in a few fights over the years, bloodied a nose or two, but I’ve never killed anyone. What is it that you see in there?”

“It’s hard to describe dad,” said Tylan and released his father and took the stone back from him. “It’s like the inside of a person. Not like their guts or anything, like if you could see into what they were thinking. It feels like a real person in there. I don’t know, I just like it and Amalg said I could have anything I wanted. There was much more valuable stuff than this I bet. Can I thank him?”

Tanner shook his head. “When Amalg and I were talking about the Staff of Naught I think I disturbed him a little bit. He has a disease that makes him lose control of his body and he had an episode. We can come back tomorrow and thank him. It’s getting late anyway. Your mother and sister will probably be back at the Camel and we can have dinner in the common room. There are usually travelers there telling stories about their adventures.”

“We won’t say anything about the staff, will we?” asked Tylan with a look up at his father.

“No, I think we best keep that to ourselves. Maybe the others will be back by now.”

Tylan’s eyes suddenly brightened and a huge smile came across his face. “I hope so!”

“Say, son,” said Tanner as the two headed back towards the inn. “Whatever happened to that hammer you took from the bugbear?”

“Oh that,” said Tylan with a shrug of his shoulders. “I just put it in the wagon. You can’t believe how light it is for how big it looks and it’s got this big splash of black right through the head. Didn’t you say something about Edorin and the Black Fire Forge?”

Tanner looked at Tylan for a moment and then nodded his head. “It was Radvor’s, there’s every chance it was forged by Edorin. That hammer might be more valuable that that little rock Amalg gave you.” As the two approached the Camel Sway a sudden shriek caused them to turn their heads towards a young girl who ran towards them with open arms.

“Ariana!” cried Tanner and Tylan together, and rushed over to greet her.

Tanner picked the girl up and spun her around twice before setting her on the ground where Tylan gave her a short hug. “Is everyone else here too?” asked Tylan.

“They’re inside,” said Ariana, “and we got the staff back!”

“That’s great,” said Tylan although Tanner remained silent for a moment.

“Was anyone hurt?” he finally asked.

“No, everyone is fine; Shamki and my brother got it from a darkling. She was taking it with her back underground but Shamki outsmarted her.”

“That sounds like quite a story, young lady,” said Tanner and took her by the hand. “Why don’t we go inside and hear all about it. I’m sure Shalalee and Almara will want to know every detail.”

Chapter 19

Lilithia knelt on the ground in the massive chamber whose vaulted ceiling rose well over one hundred feet above the marble floor below her knees. Sitting on a bone throne carved apparently from the skull of a massive dragon was another woman whose silver hair and purple eyes were quite similar to Lilithia’s but whose face was creased with narrow age lines and whose lips were pursed. “I am sorry mother, I have failed,” said the darkling with her head bowed and her eyes closed. “I accept whatever punishment you think fit.”

The woman looked down upon her daughter and smiled. “It is good you admit to your failure Lilithia,” she said and I have heard of all the things that happened on the surface. I have also made consultation with She of the Eight Legs.”

Lilithia did not change her position in the slightest nor did she say anything to this pronouncement.

“Do you not wonder what the result was of that discussion,” said the woman as her tone softened in the slightest way.

“That is for you to tell me mother,” said Lilithia with her head still bowed but her body lost some rigidity. She knew that it was all too common to lull a victim into a false sense of security and only then unleash some horrible retribution so she did not smile or show any other outward sign of relief.

“Very good Lilithia, you were always one of my favorite daughters and even in failure I am willing to indulge you. The great Spider Goddess has explained to me that our needs for the Staff of Naught can be gained by using the surface dwellers, and that in fact, this might be the better path. If we take the thing that will alert the traitorous girl that pretends she is the ruler of the Abyss that we are scheming against her.”

“Thank you mother,” said Lilithia and looked up but her eyes remained narrow and darted both left and right for a moment before she allowed herself a narrow smile.

The woman on the throne nodded her head and smiled, “You are right to be cautious my daughter,” she said and stood up from the throne putting her hand on Lilithia’s head. “Hazhallahad’s Staff will bring our Mistress revenge against her loathsome step-sister and bring us closer to ultimate power within the realms. You are to return to the surface, we will provide you with more of the cloaking stones that allow you to travel in the vile sunlight.”

“What am I to do, mother?” asked Lilithia as she rose to her feet and the two women began to walk across the massive chamber their light footsteps barely audible on the marble floor. A pair of darkling men stood at a large bronze door, etched with the motif of a massive black spider, and opened it at their approach and bowed their heads and put their hands to slim steel scimitars strapped to their side.

“The humans must be made aware of the origins and power of the Hazhallahad’s Staff so that they can attempt to destroy it more readily,” said the woman as the two exited the chamber and came into a long hallway with vaulted arches that led past numerous side chambers. A group of strangely deformed dwarves with dark skin and shackles on their legs marched past with a large marble stone upon on their shoulders as a silvered haired woman with a long whip urged them about their task with great vigor.

“Destroy it?” asked Lilithia unable to keep her head from darting quickly to the older woman.

“Do you think now that I the Great Mother has spared you that you are suddenly given the privilege of putting my policies to question?” asked the woman and continued to walk forward at the same pace and did not bother to even look at Lilithia.

Lilithia bowed her head again and said no more.

Chapter 20

Four horses stood at the small creek their heads bowed and drank up the cool water with abandon as the men who rode them spoke to one another under the shade of a large oak tree whose limbs spread out in a massive canopy.

“The journey is long yet,” said the man in the yellow robes who sleeves showed the symbol of a burning sun. “We must make haste before the spider worshippers do something foolish with the Staff of Naught.”

A tall human with dark skin and tightly curled black hair looked up from the piece of dried beef from which he just finished taking a bite. He chewed for a few moments and then looked at Seymour, “Mighty Seymour, the horses are our finest royal stock but they cannot be driven hard over such great distances. We must manage their strength for the long journey.”

“They are expendable, Levicus, you grow too attached to the horses,” said Seymour with his eyes directed at the man. “You love them and that is good but you were not with us back when we first encountered the staff. I must expose the thing to the Icon of Ras and destroy it as quickly as possible. If they spider worshippers are able to learn the secrets of its power they can do much damage.”

“If the horses die they are irreplaceable and our journey will be slowed tremendously,” replied Levicus and spread his hands. “My advice is aimed at getting us into the heathen lands as soon as possible.”

“Your advice is well considered my friend,” said Seymour with a nod of his head. “Oliver, Sutekha, do you have an opinion on this?”

The smallest man of the group whose light brown hair and golden eyes would have made him stand out in any case shrugged his shoulders, “The Golden Worm cares not for horses nor for Dorians,” he said his fingers rubbed a large ring on his left hand that, at first glance, seemed to be a coiled snake but was in reality an homage to the great sand worms that roamed below the surface of The Sands. “Although, great master I sometimes am confused by your reference to spider worshippers. It applies to both the Dorians and the darklings who, as I have explained, are also involved in this vendetta of yours. Perhaps it would be best to distinguish between the two to avoid miscommunication in the future.”

“They are all heathens,” said Seymour. “They will all fall to the might of Tarlton in the end, what does it matters how we refer to them Sutekha?”

The small man nodded his head and shrugged his shoulders, “It is as you wish Master of Ras, I merely offer advice as you request.”

“I asked about the horses,” said Seymour with a dismissive wave. “Oliver, what are your thoughts?”

“Our treatment of the lesser beasts is a reflection of our souls,” said the tall orc who wore a plain white jerkin, stained gray by the road, with no adornments on it. His boots were likewise of simple design although of quality work and even a simple loop of twine served as a scabbard for his long sword. “I will not ride them to their deaths although your actions are your own to decide.”

“Your devotion is admirable,” said Seymour with a nod of his head. “But I will never understand exactly what it is you are devoted to. You should join me in my prayers to Ras for you would be a most excellent servant of the God of the Sun.”

Oliver nodded his head, “I thank you for your generous offer High Priest.”

“So, it will take us longer to arrive amongst the Spider Worshipping heathens than I had hoped,” said Seymour. “This will give us time to discuss our plans against them.”

“What is to discuss High Priest?” said Sutekha with a shrug of his shoulders and an elaborate wave of his hands. “We will take the staff from their weak hands, bring it to the White Marble Mount, and expose it to the Icon of Ras. It seems relatively simple to me.”

“And what if these dark heathens become involved as you suggested Sutekha,” said Seymour. “Our own ruler, my foolish little brother, is smitten with one of them and I imagine has reported my departure, to him.”

“He is a renegade to his own people, and if the legends are to be believed, from so long ago in the past that he cannot have significant contact with them today. Besides, he is a male and it is well known they have a matriarchal society, I doubt he can hinder us in any significant way,” said the brown haired magician.

“Do you believe the legends Sutekha, you are of the nomadic people after all?” asked Seymour and looked at him with narrowed eyes.

“That our new warlord is actually the original Demon Rider reborn?” he said with a smile and a little wave of his hand. “Of course not. He is an imposter using the old legends in an attempt to unite the nomadic warriors of The Sands. It is a foolish attempt and doomed to failure. He will die soon enough and your brother will need to find a new warlord. Oliver, have you considered applying for the position?”

The tall orc did not smile nor did he bother to look at the smaller man with the golden eyes. “I have no desire for power, possessions, or titles. I leave that to those who are insecure with their current station in life.”

“Ho ho,” said Sutekha, “now I am insecure in my station of life?”

“Those who need possessions, the trappings of power, and the delights of rule are always insecure. The more insecure they are the higher they are driven to fly,” said Oliver and stared directly at the man his hand suddenly caressing the plain sword hilt at his side.

“What of master Seymour, certainly he has risen far in the ranks of the priests of Ras,” said the golden eyed man and turned to face Oliver directly and looked back at him in a battle of wills.

“If Master Seymour had wanted he would have been king, he would have ruled Tarlton, he would have united your meager tribes into a fighting force that would once again sweep the northern continent and conquer the world. Seymour has chosen the path of humility and humbleness as have I,” said Oliver his words strong but his tone of voice quiet and with little inflection. “That you do not comprehend this is a testament to the lust that has overwhelmed your intelligence. Like a gutter thief who sees the flashing leg of a whore you cannot control yourself, like a dog presented with a cut of beef you slather your intentions for the world to see, you have no self-control, you have no honor, you have no humility Sutekha, and one day I will see to you.”

“You will see to me?” asked Sutekha and rose up to his full height of five feet five inches which was still over a foot shorter than the mighty orc. “You will see to me?”

“Enough bickering,” said Seymour with a sad little shake of his head. “Our enemies are the Dorians, the vile creature that worship spiders and have long been the ancient foe of Tarlton. We will take this opportunity not only to destroy the Staff of Naught but also to damage their queen. The new warlord is certainly a fake but he is aggressive and, despite your assurances Sutekha, has gained the support of the Black Horsemen of the Sands. If he can continue to unite the nomads he will have a force capable of sallying out and destroying our desert enemies and eventually the City of Spiders itself.”

“When you say ‘our desert enemies’ I assume you do not refer to the Nomads of the Golden Worm,” said Sutekha and turned to glare at Seymour.

“You forget yourself wizard,” said Seymour. “You work for me; your loyalty is to me and me alone. Any former allegiance you swore is void. The Light of Ras is your only guidance and you will adhere to it or Oliver will see to it.”

“I forget myself High Priest,” said Sutekha and bowed down almost to the ground. “The vestiges of the training remain. I offer my humblest apologies for my behavior. How might I soothe your worries oh great Master of the Sun?”

“You can begin by affecting true obedience rather than slavering nonsense,” said Seymour looking down at his travel companion. “Secondly you can use your divining powers to try and find the staff and let us look in on the progress our foes have made in deciphering its intricacies. This is the only reason I brought you along and I have yet to see a single reward for my benevolence.”

“As I have explained Master of the Sun, High Priest of Ras, Golden Son of the Orb, my powers are limited when I know nothing about the subject to which I am applying myself. We do not know the exact position of the staff, I have never held nor even seen anything other than a representation of the thing, I do not know who is now in control of the staff, or even if it is being used. All of these present significant difficulties in my divining skills. Now, if I could be trusted with a better image of the device, if you might afford me some insight as to its exact location or the nature of these Dorians who now have it, then I might be able to provide you with better results. I explained all this back in Tarlton when you first advised me as to my inclusion upon this endeavor.”

“I grow weary of your excuses Sutekha,” said Seymour with a dismissive wave of his hand. “We do not know who has the staff, we do not know where they are currently residing, and we do not know anything. It is your job to find these things out for me.”

“As I have explained,” said the Golden Worm wizard with a deep bow. “This information that you want can be obtained but it will require working with entities with whom you are not comfortable. I am happy to begin such an investigation as soon as you allow me to contact the creatures that might be able to provide this information.”

Seymour looked at the short man with the golden eyes for a long moment. “I strongly suspect that what you are telling me is a lie Sutekha,” he finally said. “You merely want to bring in your demon allies for your own purposes. That being said, I am willing to allow you to proceed with your summoning provided you give me a detailed analysis as to what creature is being called and what information you hope to gain from it. Also, if I find out that you are lying, then I shall unleash Oliver to do his will upon you. Is all of this clear?”

“Indeed it is,” said the wizard with a deep bow and he was careful to keep a smile from his face. “I shall draw up a plan of action this evening and you can go over it tomorrow. If it meets with your approval we can begin as soon as tomorrow night if that suits you.”

“Begin immediately,” said Seymour and walked out from under the shade of the tree and towards a little grassy hill nearby. “I must go pray to Ras for guidance in this issue. Oliver, join me.”

The big orc warrior bowed his head and followed Seymour towards the hilltop without a further word.

“He will have to be taken care of eventually,” said Seymour once they were out of earshot of the two remaining men under the tree.

“Nomads of the Golden Worm are not reliable companions, Master Seymour,” replied Oliver his face a mask of impenetrability.

“They are completely reliable,” said Seymour. “They will always put their own agenda in front of yours. They will betray you simply for the pleasure of seeing the astonishment on your face. They are without honor, without pride, and without peer as magicians within the realm of Tarlton. Therefore I choose to use them for my own ends until they are no longer needed.”

“You’re wisdom is of the ages great master,” said the orc as they continued their walk neither looking back to the other two. “I await your orders, as always.”

“I know,” said Seymour with a smile. “I know that you do.”

Chapter 21

“How do you know we can trust the trade master,” said Lousa to Tanner as the two sat in the commons room of the Camel Sway Inn. Around them at half a dozen other tables were travelers from Doria, the hobgoblin realm of Hakor’lum, and even the lands below the world were represented by dark creatures of various shapes and sizes. “I don’t like him at all. There is no doubt in my mind he was behind the original attack on us when Khemer pulled that phony ceremony. If his hired swords hadn’t leapt to the attack too quickly we might well have been finished right there and then.”

“We can’t trust him,” said Tanner, “but we have to listen to what he has to say. We don’t know a thing about the staff or even the first inkling about how to destroy it. We do know that Lorim wants the staff or has clients who want the staff so we can judge his answer by that test. If we just ignore him then he’ll be forced into more violent action.”

“I think Shamki can handle himself,” said Lousa with a smile and she shook her head a bit that sent her long green locks about in a shower.

“Shamki is a fine warrior but there are sell swords here in Hot Rock that are more than happy to do Lorim’s business if it moves them further up the line for one of Edorin’s swords. As I’ve said before, some of the finest swordsmen in all of Doria congregate here waiting for weapons. Besides, there are the children potentially to be used as hostages. I think we have to listen to what Lorim says and if the offer is right simply give up the staff. We don’t know what to do with it anyway.”

“Ariana seems to have grown quite attached to the thing,” said Lousa with a shake of her head and a deep frown. “I think she has developed some sort of link to the thing. I’ve heard her talking in her sleep and she said some strange things during that episode with Khemer. She shouted that name at him.”

“Have you asked her about it?” said Tanner and reached to put his hand on hers but stopped himself at the last moment and then leaned back in his chair to get away from her intoxicating scent.

“I have tried,” said Lousa with a slump of her shoulders. “But she doesn’t want to talk about it. I’m afraid she thinks we’ll take the staff away from her if she tells us it is influencing her.”

“What was it she said to Khemer right before she handed him the staff?”

“That’s another problem, I can’t remember. I’ve spoken with Hazlebub and she didn’t recognize it either but Khemer did and it scared him.”

“That’s right,” said Tanner and snapped his fingers and leaping to his feet. “Khemer said something back to Ariana, after you were knocked out by the blast. What was it, something about the Mage Kings of Das’von I think?”

Lousa looked up at the merchant her mouth hung slightly open, “Das’von … are … are you sure about that?”

Tanner sat back down for a moment and put his hand to his chin and thought about it, closed his eyes, and moved his other hand in little motions. Then he began to mutter to himself, “she said Illucidoor or something and then the fight stated, Hazlebub stabbed him, you shot him with fire, it was dark though, hard to see, then the blue bolt then Ariana was standing over your body and he said, he said, ‘What do you know about the last Mage King of Das’von’, that was it. What do you know about the last Mage King of Das’von?”

“Das’von,” said Lousa to herself. “The King of Cities, the Seat of the Empire, the throne of the Emperor, ruled by Mage Kings since the fall. But, it’s gone now, destroyed centuries ago, everyone knows that. What would Ariana know of such a place? How could she know the name of the last Mage King or any of them for that matter? I certainly don’t.”

“I thought the Old Empire was from thousands of years ago,” said Tanner a puzzled expression on his face.

“Yes, that’s true. Something destroyed the Old Empire who knows how long ago but people still lived in Das’von just as people live in Doria now. Doria was the southern capital of the Old Empire, although those Tarltonites would claim their city had that distinction but that was so long ago no one remembers. But there were people in Das’von the northern city. They were the greatest mages in the world who knew some of the secrets from the Old Empire hidden in the city. I don’t understand how Ariana could have heard of it let alone use the name of one of the Mage Kings.”

“The staff has to be giving her information,” said Tanner. “That’s the only explanation.”

“What would the staff know about the mage kings of Das’von? Why would it tell that to Ariana and what possible effect would that have with Khemer? It doesn’t make any sense at all. Tanner, I want you to keep a close eye on that girl from now on particularly when she has the staff in her hands.”

“She doesn’t take it out of the satchel often if anyone is around,” said the merchant his eyes looked directly into hers. He felt himself fall into the brilliant green and her face, always beautiful, seemed to take on an even more luminescent glow. She spoke to him, he knew that, but the words seemed to be like small insects that buzzed in the background of his mind.

Lousa, her train of thought causing her to lose focus suddenly looked at Tanner and immediately recognized the look in his eyes, “Tanner! Wake up, this is important.”

The merchant shook his head and sat back in his chair. “I’m sorry, just thinking about the kids there for a moment,” he replied his cheeks flushed a bit red and his eyes looked down to the table.

“I understand,” said Lousa and looked down to check her top for any exposed skin. She slouched down a little in her seat and gathered her hair and tied it up in back. “You must be terribly worried with Tylan and Shalalee here with you.”

“I am,” said Tanner this time actually concerned about his children. “I don’t know how they got all caught up in this mess but they are here and there is nothing to be done about it. Now, who do you think should come to this meeting with the trade master? Obviously I’ve been invited but so far you are the only one I’ve told.”

Lousa thought for a moment. “We should bring Humbort that way Lorim might underestimate our strength,” she suggested with a smile. “I don’t see any reason to bring any of the kids; they seem to have plenty to keep them occupied here in Hot Rock.”

“It is a rather amazing town, isn’t it?” said Tanner with a nod of his head.

“What do you know about this Edorin fellow?” asked Lousa.

“Now you’re beginning to sound like my son. Let’s try not to get distracted for the moment. I agree, let’s bring Humbort and Hazlebub as well, she has a knack for showmanship and I’ve a feeling she might be good at spotting that sort of behavior in others as well.”

“It wouldn’t hurt to bring Unerus along, he’s a crafty little fellow, but I’m afraid if we bring one of the kids the others will put up quite a fuss,” replied Lousa.

“I agree,” said Tanner. “The only other question is if we want Shamki along as well. Lorim already knows about his prowess as a fighter so there is no hiding that and I wouldn’t mind having him as backup in case things get violent.”

“I’d also like him to stay back with your wife and the children,” said Lousa, “in case things do go wrong then there is someone with authority.”

Tanner nodded his head. “That makes sense Lousa. Shall I tell Lorim we’ll meet him at his office in an hour?”

“That soon?” asked Lousa.

“Unless you think there is a benefit I don’t see any reason to wait,” said Tanner. “My experience is that the longer you wait the more time the other side has to make plans. Lorim probably thinks we’ll delay for at least a day to consult with everyone.”

“You’re right Tanner,” said Lousa with a nod of her head. “I’m going to go take one more run at Ariana and see if she’ll admit to anything now that I have more information. It’s a sad day when I can’t get a nine year old girl to talk.”

“If she was a thirteen year old boy I don’t think you’d have nearly the trouble,” said Tanner with a smile as he watched her walk out of the room. She turned to answer him, caught him staring at her backside, and he immediately tried to look the other way but there was no doubt she had seen the direction of his gaze. “Oh well,” he said to himself. “It’s not like she doesn’t know men look at her that way.”

An hour later he sat in Lorim’s office along with the gnomish trade master, Lousa, Humbort, and Hazlebub. Paintings from some of the finest artists in Doria including a beautiful picture almost ten feet tall that depicted the great Maw volcano erupting against a brilliant night sky decorated the lavish office. The chairs were made from soft leather hide stuffed with down, and the desk behind which Lorim sat was cut from a single piece of oak and was far more grand than the centerpiece to the mayor’s office back in Iv’s Folly.

“You didn’t bring your swordsman then,” said Lorim with a smile as he leaned back in his chair and licked his lips with his feverishly active tongue and let his eyes fall upon Lousa’s open neckline. The woman wore a green blouse with drawstrings holding it closed at the breast but these were loose enough to allow an easy view of deep cleavage. Her hair was down and carefully managed to be a combination of loose and wild and yet perfectly in place at the same time. Hazlebub wore her traditional ill-fitting smock that smelled of sulfur although that was not necessarily out of place on the mountainside where strange gaseous emissions were all too common. Tanner sat opposite from Lousa and pulled his chair slightly forward so that he could not see her without turning almost fully sideways, and finally Humbort wore a rough made wool jerkin and dark denim pants with holes at the knees.

“Did we need to bring Shamki,” said Lousa with a smile and a nod of her head to Lorim. “I heard that you got an ample demonstration of his prowess although I was indisposed at that moment and didn’t witness it myself.”

“No need at all,” said Lorim with a smile. “I just thought you might be somewhat suspicious after our original encounter. I know people tend to think the worst of us who are not as beautiful as others.”

“Beauty is in the eye of the beholder,” said Lousa with a musical laugh and Hazlebub looked at her out of the side of her eye but then noticed the rather vacuous expressions on the faces of all the men in the room and shook her head.

“But, sadly we are not here to discuss the merits of beauty versus ugliness,” said Lorim with a smile. “Although I think we would all know who would win that particular battle. We are here to discuss a proposal I received from a third party interested in that item of yours. Now, I have not a care one way or the other in this matter and I’m happy to act as an intermediary between the interested parties. Naturally I will want some sort of compensation for my efforts in this regard. Perhaps ten percent of the final selling price or maybe you would be more comfortable with a flat fee of, say, 10,000 silver.”

“Perhaps we could hear the offer first,” said Lousa with a smile and a flip of her head.

“I would prefer to get my fee out of the way up front,” said Lorim and smiled back at the woman but his eyes narrowed into cold little slits. “That way there is no recrimination afterwards.”

Tanner coughed gently, “I think I can speak for the group when it comes to negotiating trade goods. Ten percent is far too high and a flat fee is out of the question when the value of the item has not been even remotely put to the test. Perhaps three percent would be more in line.”

Lorim laughed out loud at this suggestion and smiled with his many teeth at Tanner. “I’ve done business with you before my friend and I’d think you would show me more respect than to make such a ridiculous offer. My feelings are genuinely hurt.”

“I wasn’t aware feelings were of any importance when came to a negotiation,” replied Tanner and spread his arms wide. “I retract my previous statement. Instead I offer you a heartfelt apology and three percent.”

“Your generosity is without peer my friend Tanner,” said Lorim with a smile. “I will accept your apology gladly although I must insist upon at least seven percent or I’m afraid we can’t continue to do business.”

“Five percent,” replied Tanner.

“I’ll agree to five if you throw in that hammer you recently acquired. I’m quite certain that I know someone who would like it back as a family keepsake.” said Lorim and put out his little hand that was soft with no calluses.

“Six percent and no hammer,” said Tanner and put out his own hand.

Lorim smiled brightly and took the proffered hand in a firm grip that belied the soft look to his hand. “Deal.”

“Deal,” said Tanner.

“Now, my client, who wishes to remain nameless for the purposes of negotiations is willing to purchase the staff from you for a princely sum of 15,000 value of silver coins in gemstones and sundried other valuables,” said Lorim. “This is a fine offer I think but, naturally you must make the final call.”

“Fifteen thousand,” said Humbort his eyes wide. “I ain’t never seen so much silver in my life.”

Tanner smiled at Humbort, “It is a nice offer, but I think far below what we were expecting to see. I’ll have to talk with my associates but I think it is safe to say that your client will have to significantly up their offer before a serious negotiation can begin.”

“I look forward to your counter offer,” said Lorim with a smile and the little fellow stood up and made a motion to the door. “Now, if you will excuse me, I have other business to which to attend.”

“Of course,” said Tanner and stood, as did Lousa, Humbort, and Hazlebub as they quickly exited the lush chamber.

“I don’t think …,” started Lousa but Tanner silenced her with a quick shake of the head. “Not here,” he said in a low tone and the four made their way out of the building, and only stopped to pick up their iron helmets at the door.

Back inside the building Lilithia appeared from behind another door and moved next to Lorim and put her arm around the gnomelike man that made his entire body give a little shudder. “You did well my sweet,” said the silver haired darkling and ran her fingers through his thinning brown hair.

Lorim nodded his head and leered up at her his own arm snaking around her slender waist, “Well enough to be rewarded?”

“Not that well,” said Lilithia with a smile as she detached his arm with shake of her hip and moved across the room to the painting of the volcano where she lingered for a long moment. “Now, the next phase of my plan is going to be more difficult but I have confidence in you trade master.”

“Your wish is my command Lilithia. I don’t think they will counter particularly high and your resources should be able to purchase the item without too much difficult. If worse comes to worse we can attempt a violent solution again. Now that I have a better understanding of their strength I imagine we can pull it off without too many difficulties.”

“Ah, my little friend,” said Lilithia, “and I only say little in reference to your stature, not your other attributes, that is not what I have in mind.”

Lorim smiled broadly, leaned back in his chair, and stretched broadly which caused his heavy belly to extend. “I am confused then,” he said. “I thought the object was to purchase the item legitimately rather than attempt a more, shall we say, direct approach.”

“After consultation with my mother the plan has been change. As you are to be the intermediary in these negotiations I must trust you with certain information. This information is of a delicate nature and I must have assurances that you will not share it with other parties.”

“My discretion is beyond doubt Lilithia,” said Lorim opening his palms up to the woman. “I’m hurt that you would even suggest otherwise.”

“Your discretion is truly beyond doubt,” said Lilithia with a smile. “It is available to the highest bidder and that is why I want to make it quite clear that in this case, the highest bidder is offering to let you live should you keep this information to yourself.”

“Are threats really necessary my lovely,” said Lorim a wide smile on his face.

“I notice you don’t deny the accuracy of my character assessment,” said Lilithia as she returned the smile.

“Strong moral fiber is not a suitable trait for my position as trade master,” said Lorim and again smiled at the woman, “but, that said, I certainly understand the price you put on my discretion. Please feel at ease to explain the situation to me so that I can pass it along to the interested parties.”

Lilithia paused for a moment and looked at Lorim with narrowed eyes before she walked over to the front of his desk and leaned towards him. Her high necked silk top revealed none of the décolletage that Lousa had in abundance but enhanced her more limited attributes in the same way. “I no longer wish to obtain the staff,” she said with raised eyebrows.

Lorim’s lips pursed and moved back and forth his eyes narrowed for a moment and he sat in silence for some time before returning his gaze to the darkling, “I see. So the offer was intentionally low hoping they would not accept.”

The woman nodded her head.

“And no matter the counter offer I am to refuse saying it is too high. Eventually the negotiations stall and then you offer something else. Is that fairly accurate?”

“I suspect,” said Lilithia who leaned back and smiled. “That they do not want to sell the staff but simply want information about it. They want to know what it is and, more particularly, how to destroy it. They were surprised that their ally, I can’t remember his name, the one whose head was smashed in by the boy?”

“He is dead, his name is unimportant,” said Lorim as he leaned forward in his chair, licked his lips, and waited for Lilithia to unveil the true plan.

“Not completely,” said Lilithia. “My mother is quite interested in whom he was and how he came to have the staff but that will all be part of the information exchange. Nevertheless, my goal is to give them the information they want and make certain they believe what I am telling them. Therefore the negotiations must have a ring of truth to them.”

“I see, I see,” said Lorim. “That is easier said than done. We want to lose the bargaining but make it seem as if the losing was not our intention. Tanner is a crafty merchant and it won’t be easy to fool him.”

“Tanner, he is the plain looking fellow,” asked Lilithia.

“Yes, the merchant. He is here with his wife and children. I had thought that we might use threats against them to facilitate the negotiations but I see now that is not our plan,” said the trade master once again leaning back in his chair. “Would you care for a drink of fine dwarven Apple Brandy? A shipment came in this morning as a gift for my part in negotiation an iron ore treaty with a citadel of the little fellows.”

“Please,” said Lilithia, “I assume it is strong and thick just like the people who make it?”

“Indeed, a little too much for my delicate palette but I add a dollop or two of water to even things out. I find the dwarves to be a distasteful race on the whole given over to simplicity and violence. But, they are excellent customers so one must make sacrifices.” With that the little man stood up and went over to the small sideboard and opened it to reveal many bottles of brilliantly colored liquids. After a moment he chose a bottle with a light brown fluid inside and poured some of the contents into a pair of round glasses with long stems. He swirled them several times and brought them over to Lilithia. “Now, tell me what I am supposed to learn from the merchant and his friends and what I am supposed to tell them.”

Chapter 22

“You’re going to sell it!” shouted Ariana as they gathered in a common room and people at the other tables of the Camel Sway Inn turned to see why the girl screamed.

“Keep your voice down,” said Lousa with a raised forefinger of her right hand and gave the girl a stern look. “This is a private matter and not for everyone in the bar to hear. And, no, we are not planning on selling the staff.”

“Then why did you say you were?” asked Ariana her voice still elevated and she looked back at Lousa with a frown and a glare still in her eyes.

Tanner, seated across the table from Lousa and Ariana and next to his wife interrupted, “We didn’t say we were going to sell it. We just gave the trade master that impression. If we tell him that we refuse to sell then he has no other choice than to try and take it from us by force.

“He already tried that,” said Unerus with a grin towards Shamki who used a knife and fork to go at a thick hunk of meat and appeared not to listen to the conversation. “And it didn’t work!”

“The trade master has a virtually unlimited supply of warriors willing to do his dirty work and while I respect the prowess of Shamki,” said Tanner and Unerus gave him a glare and pulled out a little knife. “And, of course, your growing skill,” he continued. “I also think that if it is the trade master’s best interests to take the staff from us he will make that happen. Therefore, we have to keep negotiations open in order to try and get as much information as possible.”

“Exactly,” said Lousa with a nod of her head to Tanner. She wore one of her least revealing outfits, a thick leather coat made from the hide of an alligator under which she had a wool shirt perhaps one size too big. She had her hair pulled back into a long pony tail and wore no makeup. Yet, even now her cheeks were a rosy red, her lips flush, and her green eyes glimmered like emeralds. “Tanner has it exactly right. He is experienced in these matters.”

Almara looked up from her bowl of noodle soup and her eyes darted back and forth between her husband and the woman. Tanner nodded his head and tore his eyes from the hypnotic half-elf and looked down at his own plate of steak and thick potatoes. “Thank you Lousa.”

“What kind of information,” asked Ariana her plate of mixed vegetables untouched.

“Information on how to destroy the staff,” said Lousa her hand reached out to pat the girl’s but Ariana snatched her own hand back and left the woman with her arm poised uselessly in midair.

“I don’t want to destroy it!” said Ariana. “We’re supposed to use it!”

“How do you know that, dear,” said Hazlebub while she stirred the steaming contents of her own bowl and did not look up although her body tensed.

“I just know it,” replied Ariana and looked down at her vegetables and gave them a desultory stir with her fork and then took a sip from the mug in front of her.

“Yes,” said Lousa and nodded her head, “but how do you know it?”

“I already answered you,” said Ariana again. “I think we are supposed to use it.”

“Use it how?” asked Humbort his mouth filled with steak and vegetables so much so that a partially chewed carrot fell out and landed next to his plate.

“I don’t know!” shrieked Ariana again this time she stood up quickly which caused the table to rock precariously as her knee smacked one of its legs. The mug in front of Shalalee fell with a bang; a milky liquid poured out onto the table and quickly spread in rivulets across the cloth. Almara pulled the napkin off her lap and immediately began to soak up the liquid while Tanner, Lousa, and Hazlebub quickly followed.

“See what you did,” shouted Shalalee at Ariana and glared at the girl until Ariana dashed out of the common room towards the hallway that led to her room.

“It wasn’t her fault,” said Tylan jumping to his feet.

“Then whose fault was it,” said Shalalee back at him. “You just take her side because she’s your girlfriend.”

“She’s not my girlfriend!” said Tylan and pushed his sister who fell over her chair, her arms flailed, and crashed into the table which sent three more glasses tumbling.

“Tylan!” shouted Almara. “Go to your room.”

“She’s the one who fell on the table,” he replied but the glare he got back in return from his mother sent him to the room without a further word.

It took a few minutes to get things straightened up but eventually the table was back to normal albeit missing the two children.

“She’s becoming overly attached to that staff,” said Lousa to Unerus. “She admires you Unerus; do you think you can talk to her about giving it to one of us for a while?”

The young boy shook his head and said, “No. She’s stubborn about stuff like this. I remember when she was little and I’d leave her with one of the girls at the Red Garter and by the time I’d got back they’d have tied her to a chair to keep her from climbing over the bar and getting at the pretty bottles.”

“It’s all because of the stupid staff,” said Shalalee her face still red from the fight but that seemed to make the young girl pretty. “Why don’t we just sell it to whatever his name is and then we don’t have to worry about it anymore.”

“Yeah,” said Humbort as he again emerged from the depths of his food.

Shalalee looked at the tall man as he immediately dug back into his food using his fork like a shovel, holding the plate up to his mouth and sighed. “I guess we can’t do that.”

Everyone else at the table laughed out loud and Humbort looked up and around at them in confusion but then went back to eating without further thought.

“The question becomes,” said Lousa looking to Tanner. “How do we convince Lorim to give us the information we want without selling him the staff?”

“Darkling,” said Shamki and didn’t even look up from this plate as he glowered at the steak.

“Shamki’s right,” said Lousa. “We’re dealing with Lorim but whoever that darkling girl was is the real interested party. She wanted the staff and hired Lorim to steal it for her. When that failed she made a grab for it herself. Thanks to Shamki and Unerus that plan failed.”

“I still don’t understand why a darkling would want the thing,” said Tanner. “They worship spiders and this thing has got Smyrnala’s name written all over it.”

“That I don’t understand at all,” agreed Lousa with a shrug. “But, I suppose it is enough to know that she wants it and we can use that as a negotiating tool.”

“I’m going to see about Ariana,” said Unerus and stood up from the table.

“Ask to be excused,” said Almara to the boy who stood for a moment and looked at her in confusion. “It’s polite to ask to be excused instead of just leaving.”

“Oh,” said the boy. Then he looked at Lousa who nodded, and then at Shamki who completely ignored him. “Can I be excused?” he asked with his eyebrows raised and his nose wrinkled in confusion.

“Of course, dear,” said Almara. “Why don’t you go see to your sister and Tylan?”

“Isn’t that … never mind,” said Unerus turning from the table and heading off in the same direction as his sister and Tylan went a few minutes before.

“Can I go as well,” said Shalalee and her mother nodded her head as the last child departed from the table.

“It’s good to teach them manners,” said Almara to everyone at the table and no one in particular.

“I agree Almara,” said Lousa nodding her head. “Those two could learn a lot from yours. They had no family life at all, Unerus was on the streets from a young age, and Ariana knows nothing else.”

Almara looked at Lousa for a moment and her normal glare when she dealt with the half-elf beauty softened a bit and she smiled, “Thank you Lousa. You should think about being a parent yourself one day.”

Lousa laughed, “Trying to get me married off already?”

“There are worse things,” said Almara, “and so many eligible men hereabouts,” with a look towards Shamki although Humbort looked up hopefully and smiled at Lousa. The big half-orc stared steadily down at his plate and made a grunting sound.

“Yes,” said Lousa a flush coming to her cheeks. “Something to think about in any case.”

Back in the room that Shalalee shared with Ariana, Lousa, and Almara, Unerus sat on one bed while his sister lay face down on another a blanket pulled up almost over her head, and Shalalee busied herself with some sewing needles and a shirt with a loose button.

Unerus looked at his sister, “Ariana, they just want to try and figure out how to, you know, get rid of the staff.”

Ariana gave a little moan from under the covers.

“They can’t figure out why the darklings want it when it really belongs to Smyrnala,” said Unerus. “But, I don’t even understand these gods in the first place. I mean one rules spiders and the other death. That doesn’t make any sense.”

“They’re not really gods,” said Ariana and suddenly sat up from under the covers.

“That’s not true!” said Shalalee. “They protect us. There’s Chantico who makes the sun rise every morning and set at night, and Coyolxauhqui who controls the moon, and Tezcatlis who created the earth from a great volcanic eruption! And there are plenty of others too but each one has their own domain because no one god could do it all.”

“None of that is true,” said Ariana and Shalalee gasped along with Unerus.

“You can’t say that!” said Shalalee to the girl and covered her own ears. “The gods will strike you down!”

“If they do strike me down it’s because I’m telling the truth!” said Ariana now getting to her feet and she eyed the satchel that was under her bed. “They aren’t gods at all, just people or monsters like us!”

“Ariana,” said Unerus and looked at his sister with his mouth open, “who told you all this?”

“Nobody, nothing, no one told me. It’s just obvious. Anyone could figure it out,” she said with her fists clenched.

“We’ve never been to any church except to rob, er borrow, the offerings,” said Unerus. “When did you even start thinking about this?”

“I’m not stupid,” said Ariana. “Do you think I’m stupid?”

“I didn’t say that,” said Unerus and looked around to Shalalee for support.

“He didn’t say that you were stupid,” said the girl with a nod of her head. “Why are you angry all the time?”

“I’m not angry,” shouted Ariana her face turned red and her teeth, the ones that were in, clenched together. “Nobody listens to me!”

“Did … did it tell you,” said Shalalee and looked at the satchel under her bed.

“I’m not saying,” said Ariana, folded her arms across her chest, and looked out one of the windows of the room to the barren landscape outside.

“It’s okay Ara,” said Unerus. “I won’t tell the adults and neither will Shalalee, will you?” he asked looking at the girl.

Shalalee looked back at him for a moment and sat and thought. “If it’s important we should tell my mom,” she finally said.

“Fine then,” said Ariana and sat back down on the bed but kept her arms crossed and silence engulfed the room.

“Come on, Shalalee,” said Unerus, “promise not to say anything to your mother or father.”

“What if they ask me? I’m not going to lie to my parents,” said the girl, crossed her arms, sat down, and then glared at Ariana. The two stared at each other for long moments while Unerus looked back and forth between them and shook his head. “I don’t understand girls.”

“Shut up, Unerus,” said Shalalee.

“Don’t you tell him to shut up,” said Ariana. “He’s my brother.”

“I’ll tell whoever I want to shut up,” said Shalalee and the two glared at each other again and after a few minutes Unerus threw his hands up in the air and said, “Fine, I give up,” and walked out of the room.

Chapter 23

“I’m sorry to see the end of the desert,” said Levicus with a look back over his shoulder as his horse trod on the lush green grass of the realms southwest of Tarlton.

Oliver, seated on a light colored Abyssinian steed with a long flank and green eyes, looked over to his friend and smiled. “The desert’s sparseness is a thing of beauty to you and me but I think that most would prefer this greenery.” A light flick of his left knee sent the horse into a full run and Levicus, aboard a small eared Gidran, followed suit. Soon the two horses blazed along the grassy field and left their two companions far behind. Ten minutes later it was Oliver who pulled up his horse first with a simply pat on the neck and whisper, “whoa Dovestar,” and the great animal eased to a trot and then walk apparently not in the least put out by the long gallop. Levicus’s horse breathed with more difficulty but also appeared to have barely broken into a sweat from the exertion.

“I had a Gidran as a boy,” said Oliver. “Better jumpers than runners but you don’t see many of them in the Royal Stables.”

“No,” said Levicus and gave his own horse a pat on the neck. “They are generally for the commoners but occasionally an exception comes forward. Corvinus’s father was a steed captured from the Black Horsemen nomads and his mother a pure Gidran. We thought the two might make a fine combination and so far they’ve foaled three times with only this one qualifying for the Royal Stables.”

The two rode on for a few moments separated from Seymour and Sutekha and Levicus looked over to Oliver whose face was as placid and calm as a desert oasis. “You don’t think Seymour will really ride them to death? I picked them out myself from the stables for the journey?”

“It is not for me to say what Seymour will do or not do,” replied Oliver his gaze never wavered from the horizon. “The Master of the Icon of Ras will make whatever decision the Sun God thinks best and I will do everything in my power to enforce it.”

“I don’t much care for the Golden Worm creature no matter his skills at divination,” went on Levicus his lip curled in a snarl. “He is in it for his own good. When we get to the staff he will try to steal it, you can be certain of that.”

“He will fail,” said Oliver his hand moved to his side where the hilt of his blade rested quiescent.

“He is a mage,” said Levicus noting the direction of the paladin’s hand. “Magic is not something that is easily fought with sword and shield.”

“Master Seymour is the High Priest of Ras not in name only like his useless little brother was before him. The master has powers that are far beyond the realm of understanding and the Icon of Ras gives him direct communication with his patron deity.”

“Yes,” agreed Levicus with a nod of his head. “It is an advantage to have a god speaking to you directly, I will admit as much. Still, it is worthwhile to keep close watch on the nomadic wormling to try and decipher his plans.”

“He is useful,” said Oliver and still looked forward apparently not even tempted to look back to the subject of their conversation. “Else Master Seymour would not have brought him along.”

“I agree, we know now where the Hazhallahad’s Staff is located and some of the nature of those who know own it. You have seen something like the warrior described?”

“Yes,” said Oliver with a nod of his head. “The movements described by Sutekha are those called the Way of the Baguazhang. He will be a dangerous opponent if he has mastered such swordsmanship. I look forward to the challenge of fighting him.”

“The Way of the What?” said Levicus and raised a single eyebrow on his dark skinned face.

“The Baguazhang,” said Oliver who leaned back on his horse and with some subtle movement caused the animal to stop completely. “It is from the islands to our east and involves something called Turning the Circle. I studied such methods when Seymour and I were tracking down the Cawlian pirate vessel that caused so much trouble ten years ago. We spent several months amongst the islanders and their ways of the sword are impressive. This half-orc must have spent some time on the islands to know these techniques, or it is possible that Sutekha miss-describes the motions he sees in the crystal.”

“I remember that,” said Levicus. “I was just a boy back then but the pirates terrorized the coast for many months and the vessel was so swift that none of ours could catch it.”

“Yes, the Cawlians are masters of the sail and no vessel can stand against them. It is said they have gained their independence from the Ocean Kings of Sea’cra,” said Oliver his eyes then flickered back towards where Seymour and Sutekha fast approached.

“How did you manage to catch and defeat the pirate then,” asked Levicus and turned his own head to note their approaching companions.

“We did neither but the threat was averted in any case,” said Oliver in the mysterious fashion that Levicus had well grown accustomed to and he knew not to ask about it again.

Seymour arrived first on his magnificent gray Hirzai. The beast was faster than the wind for short journeys but had little of the stamina of his own Gidra and none of the jumping ability. The horse was shorter than either Levicus’s or Oliver’s but beautifully formed with a golden blaze on its forehead in the shape of a sunburst.

“Have you had your fun Levicus,” said Seymour to the dark skinned man as they approached.

“It is good to let them have at least one or two blows each day,” replied Levicus with a pat to his horses flank. “They love to run and the exercise is good for them. Also, this grass is something they are not used to running upon and it would be wise to allow your horse to get some experience on the turf in case an emergency arises later.”

“You are the Master of the Horse,” said Seymour and pointed with his right hand to a copse of trees several hundred yards ahead. “Shall we test their speed?”

“As you wish Master of the Sun,” said Levicus.

Oliver merely nodded while Sutekha on the small and broad little black Heihi had not the animal nor the riding acumen to keep up with any of his companions sighed deeply and shook his head. “You go along, I’ll catch up shortly.”

“Hia, Shemu, hai,” shouted the High Priest of Ras digging his heels into the side of his animal. Oliver leaned forward in his saddle, pushed his knees deeply into Dovestar’s flank, and the creature leapt forward as if struck by a bolt of lightning. Levicus made a simple little whistling sound and his own steed went blazing along after them while Sutekha sighed and reached back to give his own horse a slap on the rump but the creature, having seen the other three sprint off, was ready to go before the signal and leapt into the fray almost dismounting Sutekha who swayed precariously for a moment before he regained his seat and held on for dear life.

Corvinus moved quickly in front of the other two horses but after a couple of dozen strides the blazing Shemu went by him with a rush and quickly outdistanced the other two horses that themselves moved at a speed far greater than any horse outside of The Sands might ever hope to attain.

At that moment a young goblin boy not out of his teens was at the top of a small apple tree harvesting some of the ripe fruit for his father and he watched the trio sprint by his mouth wide open. When he returned to his village that night no one believed his story and his father soundly whipped him for telling such lies.

Seymour was waiting by the time Oliver and Levicus pulled up and it took a few moments more for the nomad of the Golden Worm to arrive, his horse panted heavily and his rider was not in much better shape. “What of the infidels?” asked Seymour when Sutekha finally managed to catch up to the trio.

“Now?” said Sutekha his breath came in heavy pants and he looked a bit unstable atop the horse.

Seymour simply looked at him with a glaring eye and reached up to touch the large circular shape that pressed against his cloak. “Now.”

Sutekha dismounted from his animal and began to rummage in the sacks strapped to his hindquarters until he pulled out a large pouch. This he lay carefully on the ground and then found another bag this one containing sand, which he spread out evenly on the earth. Finally he pulled out a third bag filled with a rich, earthy loam and reached inside finding a small, white, squirming worm which he place into the sand. Then he pulled the drawstrings on the original pouch and withdrew a misshapen crystal spheroid that looked partially melted on one side. This he placed on the sand, then began to move his hands in mystical strange rhythmic motions over the thing, and intoned strange words.

Far away come near to me

Show me what I want to see

Grant my eyes a vision strong

Over distance far and long!

The crystal seemed to darken for a moment and then vague, shadowy forms moved within. “I have them, Master Seymour,” said Sutekha his eyes glued to the crystal.

“Who is with the staff,” asked the Master of the Sun as his upper lip twitched.

“The two girls,” said Sutekha his hand brushed against the side of the crystal with little motions like a man with a favorite pet. “The tall gangly one and the dark little one with only half her teeth.”

“They are alone?” asked Seymour the corner of his lips curled into a smile.

“Yes, High Priest,” said the Golden Worm wizard.

“You can influence the children, even from this distance, yes?” said Seymour.

“Children are more easily influenced as are the weak willed but there are never any assurances in this art,” said Sutekha his eyes flickered towards the High Priest of Ras for a brief moment and then returned to the crystal.

“Do not bother me with your excuses,” said Seymour quickly and moved so that he stood directly over Sutekha. “Tell one of them to steal the staff and bring it to me.”

“I can only make suggestions master, not directly influence behavior,” said Sutekha a sweat breaking out on is brown. “Maintaining the contact is not easy either, my Master.”

“Then suggest it you fool, it’s not like she can steal it now and bring it to us. We are still at too great a distance. Put an image of the White Marble ruin in her mind.”

“I have not seen this White Marble Ruin, master,” said Sutekha his voice rasped and his body began to tremble.

“Excuses! You have seen White Marble before, you are a Golden Worm, and your power is based upon what you learned in the hidden chambers of the Old Empire buried in the desert. Do not lie to me. Show her the White Marble, show her my face, and show her Hazhallahad’s Staff! Obey me!”

“I obey,” said the mage and then suddenly the crystal faded in color and the shadows disappeared. Sutekha collapsed backwards his chest rose and fell rapidly and his face looked ashen white.

“Get me when he recovers,” said Seymour with a dismissive wave at the prone man. “We shall continue our journey.”

Oliver looked at Levicus who shrugged his shoulders and went over to the stricken wizard. “Are you all right Sutekha?” he asked and bent over the prostrate form.

A small smile came to the lips of the fallen wizard and he nodded his head. “I shall survive.”

Chapter 24

“So, we are agreed,” said Lorim back at his office with Lousa, Tanner, and Hazlebub in the chairs in front of his massive desk. The simple Humbort was absent this time by agreement of all parties. “I will tell you what you want to know about the staff and in exchange you will allow my party to fully examine it for as long as she desires.”

“Under supervision and for a reasonable amount of time,” said Tanner.

“Of course, of course, no one is trying to find a way to enforce the contract in an unfair way. This being the case,” continued Lorim who wore a magnificent purple cloak over a frilly pink and green shirt, threw back the edge of the cloak, and motioned to a side door, “Lilithia my dear, they have agreed to your demands.”

At that the slim darkling girl emerged from behind the door. Her silver hair was curled at the edges and wavy throughout and she wore a skin tight silken gown of some kind that hugged her upper body and then splashed into a skirt that did not even come down to her knees. She walked over to Lousa’s whose own loose fitting shirt exposed her ample bosom and put forward a delicate hand. “I am Lilithia, and you must be Lousa, as lovely as Lorim suggested,” she said with a little bow of her head.

“Lousa,” said Lousa, “and this is Tanner and Hazlebub. We can take you back to our rooms at the Camel Sway and you can examine the staff.”

“Of course,” smiled the woman, who put her arm under Lousa’s and leaned against her. “Lousa is such an odd name for someone with so much elf blood in her veins,” she continued as the two walked out of the room followed by the witch and the merchant. At the outer door Lousa almost forgot her helmet but the darkling girl purred gently in her ear, “Don’t forget your helmet dear, I’d hate to lose someone I think will become a dear friend so quickly.”

Lousa seemed to flush slightly, grabbed the iron helmet, put it on her head, disengaged her arm, and walked into the village streets.

Lilithia watched her go with a smile and then took Tanner’s arm and followed. “You’re a strapping fellow,” she said and looked up at him and batted her eyelashes.

“I … I suppose so,” he stammered.

“Doesn’t the light hurt your eyes,” said Hazlebub as she stepped up and crooked the woman’s opposite arm in her own. “I’ve heard you underground dwellers don’t like it so bright.”

“I have taken precautions,” said the woman although Hazlebub noticed her glance down at a black stone that rested on her chest at the end of a golden chain.

“That’s good to know,” said the witch with a smile. “We’re just around the corner here.”

Within a few minutes they stood in the room reserved for the ladies of the party where Ariana, Unerus, Shalalee, Humbort, Almara, and Shamki waited for them.

“We’ve met before,” she said to him with a slight bow. “You killed some of my pets, but have no fear; I don’t hold it against you. I probably made some threats when it first happened but I’ve gotten over it.”

“Children,” said Almara. “Why don’t you go wait in the other room?”

“No way!” said Unerus with a big grin. “I’m the one who stole it from her in the first place so I get to stay.”

“And I carried it so I get to stay,” said Ariana and folded her arms over her chest.

“If Ara and Uney get to stay so do I,” said Shalalee.

“If she gets to stay,” said Tylan with a hard glance at his sister. “Then I’m not leaving either.”

“What well-disciplined children you surface dwellers raise,” said Lilithia with a little curl of her lips and Almara, who looked ready to jump in with something caustic to say immediately turned to the dark skinned woman and smiled pleasantly.

“I’ll raise my children in whatever manner I see fit,” she said to Lilithia. “I’m sure you will do the same when the time comes.”

Lilithia nodded her head and looked expectantly around the room. “The staff?”

“Ariana,” said Lousa to the young girl frowned immediately but trudged over to her bed and dug out the satchel. She looked inside for a moment and cocked her head to one side but there was no voice and eventually she had to reach inside, take a hold of the staff, and pull it out.

“Ah,” said Lilithia, “so it appears I was not deceived after all. Bring it to me child.”

Ariana looked at Lousa and held her position but the elf blooded girl nodded her head. “It’s okay Ariana, we’re all here. She’s not going to steal it again.”

Shamki moved over to the door and closed it while Tanner bolted the windows which were already closed and stood by the nearest to the darkling.

“Yes, yes, little girl,” said Lilithia, “I won’t try to steal it again although it does belong to my people and we will have it in the end.”

Ariana frowned deeply but eventually took one hesitant step after the next and stood in front of Lilithia with the staff although did not offer it up. Lilithia looked down at the girl with a raised eyebrow, “Come along my stubborn little princess,” she said. “Hand it over,” and suddenly her purple eyes hardened into little marbles of black, “now.”

The hair on Ariana’s arm stood on end, she felt her heart race in her chest, and she found her arm moved forward as if of its own volition.

“Thank you,” said Lilithia sweetly taking the staff from the girls limp hand. “Now be a good girl and go sit in the corner.”

Ariana wanted to spit at the woman, to yell at her, to stab her in the knee but she found her legs take her over to the chair in the corner and she sat down with a bump her eyes glared at the woman but apparently unable to do anything else.

“Now,” said Lousa. “You have the staff. Examine it as you will but tells us what you know about it.”

Lilithia turned the thing over in her hand and examined the clawed hand at the end the smooth wooden handle shaped like the forearm of a man. “The staff is very old,” she started turning it over and over in her hand.

“We knew that,” said Ariana suddenly finding her voice.

“Well, if I’m going to be interrupted by rude little girls at every turn then I suppose the telling of the story will take much more time,” said Lilithia with a smile to Ariana.

“Ariana,” said Lousa going over to sit next to the girl and put an arm around her shoulder, “it’s going to be fine. Let Lilithia tell her story and then we’ll get the staff back to do with as we please.”

“As I was saying,” said Lilithia as she continued to look carefully at the staff. “Look at the handle here and here,” she went on pointing to the place where a person would normally grip it. “This is made of fine wood, Black Hawthorne to be precise but …”

“Ha,” said Hazlebub. “Black Hawthorne is a shrub. You’d never find a piece big enough to fashion such a staff.”

Lilithia looked at the older woman whose crooked teeth displayed in a wide smile, “Have you heard of Talltomhallhelmhaw?”

Hazlebub shook her head and the smile vanished from her face.

“Perhaps you have heard of the Tree Shepherds who ruled the earth after the Elementals finished their ages of creation,” said Lilithia and turned her head and gave Hazlebub a little smirk.

The witched turned her back on the woman and went to sit down in a chair near Ariana and Lousa.

“I see,” said Lilithia. “Perhaps I might continue my story unless of course you just want to turn over the staff to someone who is well versed in its nature and perfectly capable of taking care of it.”

“Go on,” said Lousa through tightly closed lips.

“I shall continue,” said the darkling as she once again turned the staff over in her hands. “It is made from Black Hawthorne which is normally found only in small shrubs and the like. But there was once a powerful Tree Shepherd named Talltomhallhelmhaw and he fell in love with the great elemental of ice, Tsi-Noo. He went with her to far northern realms and they lived together for centuries. From their union came a Black Hawthorne of astonishing size that still exists in the far north its deep roots sucking life from the rich soil buried far below the ice. It was this tree that the necromancer Hazhallahad went to in the hopes of finding material strong enough for him to fashion a great focus for his power.”

“Who is this Hazhallahad?” asked Tanner. “That sounds like a Tarltonite name, from the desert warriors. Why would a Tarltonite have been that far north?”

“He was a Tarltonite although from back in days of the Old Empire,” said Lilithia with a nod of her head to Tanner. The woman stood up and walked over to him and held the staff towards him. “See how the handle is not worn down by the passage of time. Any staff held so many times over the ages would normally show signs of wear but the wood here is merely smoothed a bit, hardly worn at all.”

Tanner looked at the handle for a moment but did not dare reach forward to touch it. “It does look to be in good shape. Ariana, you’ve held it. Is it worn?”

The girl shrugged her shoulders, “It’s okay,” and then glared at Lilithia some more as the woman put her hand on Tanner’s shoulder and smiled down at him.

“He was in the court of the Emperor, a necromantic mage of some power and he caught the eye of the goddess Anansi who was also visiting the royal house at that time.”

“There are no gods,” said Ariana and everyone swiveled their heads towards her except Unerus and Shalalee. The girl rolled her eyes and Unerus muttered, “Here we go.”

Lilithia’s eyes narrowed and her lips curled into a snarl her hand suddenly clenched and unclenched at her side. “Blaspheme,” she said and took a step towards the girl.

Shamki moved away from the door his hand on his sword hilt but the darkling saw the movement out of the corner of her eye and backed up a step. “The nonsense of a child,” she said and turned her back on the girl.

“What do you mean Ara?” said Lousa and looked at the girl closely and put her hand on her chin, which forced her to look up.

“I meant it, there are no gods,” said the girl and stomped her foot.

“Where do priests get their spells?” said Humbort as he scratched his head.

Tanner looked at the girl as well, “Ara, that just isn’t true. The Gods are in our lives every day. They grant power to priests and wizards, everyone believes in them.”

“Not me,” said the girl with a glare.

“This staff in my hand is evidence of the power of the Gods!” said Lilithia and held up the staff. “It has the power of divinity within it. Anansi, the Spider Queen, herself instructed Hazhallahad on the way to craft it and with it in his hands he become the most feared necromancer in the court of the Emperor. What do you say to that little girl?”

Ariana glared back her mouth did not move and her lips slammed together.

“I thought as much,” said Lilithia.

“What happened after Hazhallahad carved the staff from the Black Hawthorne,” said Shalalee as she spoke for the first time.

“He was the most powerful necromancer in the Emperor’s Court for many years the power of the staff has power over death and can keep the owner out of the realm of … her realm.”

“Smyrnala?” said Humbort his hand began to shake uncontrollably.

“The … ruler of the Abyss has always been jealous of Hazhallahad’s Staff and wanted it for her own. That is why Anansi instructed me to get it. If you continue to hold on to it she will eventually come for it and you will not be able to resist her deathly power. In a sense, I was doing you a favor by taking it.”

“Then why do you allow us to keep it now,” said Lousa and looked at the woman with narrowed eyes.

“My mother speaks directly with the Goddess Anansi and her ways are not clear to us but we obey,” said Lilithia a faraway look in her eyes as she continued to hold the staff with gentle hands. “We have been instructed to attempt to get the staff through reason but not to use violence. You would be wise to hand it over to me rather than face the wrath of the Goddess of Death.”

“What we really want to know is how to destroy the thing,” blurted out Almara unable to contain herself any longer.

“That you cannot do,” said Lilithia with a smirk. “It was forged at the instructions of the gods and only they can destroy it.”

“There are no gods,” muttered Ariana to herself and Lilithia gave her a quick look but did not bother to address the statement.

“I don’t understand,” said Tanner. “Why would Anansi create an item with the power of death when that is not her realm of power?”

“The Spider Queen’s plans are like webs with strands reaching in many directions,” said Lilithia. “It is beyond the ken of mere mortals to understand them. I suggest you hand over the staff and move on with your lives as best you can. The staff will bring you nothing but trouble and death. The Spider Queen is not merciful or kind but she is a far better ally than the Goddess of Death who rewards those who serve her with eternal damnation in the Abyss.”

“I thank you for your advice,” said Lousa, stood up, and walked towards the darkling. “Have you examined the staff to your satisfaction?”

Lilithia stood and offered the staff to Lousa who took a step back from it and darted a look to Ariana. The girl stood herself and walked over to the darkling her face an undisguised mask of hate and stuck out her hand to take it.

Lilithia pulled it back ever so slight causing the girl to miss with her grab, she smiled broadly, and then offered it again, and this time allowed Ariana to take it.

Ariana took it with a sort of sigh, then walked back to the sack, placed it inside carefully tying back the top, and then sat down on her bed directly next to it.

“I have honored my agreement,” said Lilithia with a nod of her head and a smoldering look towards Tanner.

“You have,” said Tanner with a bow. “We have also honored our agreement so if you wouldn’t mind leaving us to talk among ourselves?”

“Of course,” said the darkling as she bowed to him and shimmied out of the room her trim but well-shaped figure drawing the eyes of all the men as she went out. At the door she smiled up at Shamki and ran her hand over his chest, “Such muscles, yummy,” and then she was gone. The half-orc showed no sign that the touch affected him and his face remained passive and his eyes narrow.

“So,” said Hazlebub.

“That gained us nothing,” said Tanner. “She didn’t tell us much that we didn’t know already.”

“That’s not true,” said Hazlebub. “We learned much, the most important is that Anansi and Smyrnala both want the thing.”

“That’s true,” said Lousa, “although I don’t know how we can use that information to our advantage. We just want to destroy the thing and be done with it. I don’t like the idea of two Goddesses working against us.”

“But Seymour and Ras will want to destroy it,” said Almara as she suddenly sat up in her chair and snapped her fingers.

“Didn’t Khemer say that Seymour wanted to use the staff and that was why he was fleeing him,” said Tanner.

“He was lying!” said Almara. “I should have listened to you more carefully,” she went on. “Khemer was running from Seymour who drove his ship onto the rocks. Then Seymour wanted salvage rights to the ship but the baron wouldn’t let him have it so he had to leave.”

“Yes,” said Lousa, “That makes sense. Seymour wants to destroy the staff and that is what Khemer had to avoid if he wanted to use it to bring himself back to life.”

“We need to contact Seymour the Bright and have him come and destroy the thing. He has to know how,” said Tanner suddenly understanding.

“Seymour is all the way in Tarlton,” said Hazlebub. “That’s a long walk and not an easy journey by ship either.”

“Why can’t we send a message?” said Shalalee. “With magic I mean.”

“Lousa, can the mayor sway that kind of thing?” asked Tanner and looked to the young woman who sat back in her chair and folded her hands behind her head and gave out a long sigh. “I’m not sure he would want to do that,” she said with a grimace. “I’m not sure that I would trust him with this information in any case. There’s no reason he wouldn’t bargain with agents of other interested parties and I think we need to destroy this thing once and for all. It reappearing like this is a bad omen.”

“Darkling know where is,” said Shamki with a quick movement of his head towards the bed where Ariana sat with the satchel.

“He’s right,” said Hazlebub. “We need to get out of Hot Rock.”

“But where to?” asked Humbort and spread his hands. “We don’t know anything and now everyone is out to kill us.”

“No one is out to kill us,” said Lousa to Humbort. “Don’t make it out to be worse than it is and you’re scaring the children.”

“Sorry,” said Humbort and looked at Shalalee and Tylan.

“I’m not scared,” said Tylan and puffed out his chest and made a stern face.

“I’m not scared either,” said Unerus. “Shamki and me can take on anything that wants to fight.”

“Shamki and I,” said Lousa with a look and smile to the boy.

“I’m scared,” said Shalalee and Almara and Tanner immediately went over to her and put their arms around the girl.

“We should leave tonight,” said Almara. “Come on honey, let’s start to pack up. Tanner, you get the wagon prepped while we pack our things.”

Tanner stood up and looked deeply into his wife’s eyes for a moment and then gave her a soft kiss on the lips. “You’re right dear. We need to get out of Hot Rock as soon as possible. There’s only one road back to Doria anyway.”

“Shouldn’t we head over the mountains the other way to get close to Tarlton?” asked Lousa.

“We can make all those decisions when we get things packed up,” said Almara. “Unerus, why don’t you and Ariana start to get your things together while we pack up here?”

With that momentum seemed to shift towards Almara’s plan and the women began to gather their items through the room and the men left to prep the wagon and make their own arrangements. Any hour later they all stood outside in front of the wagons while Tanner paid off the innkeeper with silver coins. It was the matter of only a few moments to get into the wagon or on the riding horses and head off down the road. After ten minutes of travel they arrived at a fork in the road one heading east to Doria and the other west to the bugbear lands of Hakor’lum. Tanner pulled up the donkeys with a gentle tug of the reigns and stared at each path while Shamki on his horse and Unerus mounted behind sat quietly watching.

The merchant sat for a long moment and looked first this way and then that way before he suddenly seemed to make up his mind with a nod of his head, “Hiya,” he shouted and cracked his whip in the air to the right as the donkeys began to move towards the bugbear lands at their slow and steady pace.

Chapter 25

“Tenebrous,” said the woman on the throne of bones with a quiet voice that bordered somehow on a hysterical shriek and yet remained virtually a whisper at the same time. Her hair was a dull shade of green that contrasted with her dark blue skin and orange eyes and a crown made from finger bones rested upon her head. “My step-sister, the eight legged monstrosity, is agitated.”

A shadowy creature that looked vaguely like a man seemed to both flow and walk towards her at the same time. When he got close to the woman the shadow slithered to his knees and then oozed down on the floor, “She is deceptive mistress, you must beware.”

“Do not tell me my business, shade,” said the woman and looked down at the prostrate form and ran her fingers over her lips. “She is agitated because the thing that she stole from me has reemerged among the living.”

“Yes, my mistress, great and only ruler of the Abyss, She who has Always ruled and Always shall,” and did not move from the floor.

The woman smiled, “It is good you know your place,” she said. “I was wise to allow you to return from the Deathlands to serve me. You must go to the lands of those who still breathe and befriend the people who have my staff. You must convince them that I am its rightful owner and return it to me or I shall send your broken form back to the Deathlands to see if you can somehow slither out once again.”

“Your will is my will,” said the form on the ground that showed no signs of movement as it lay before her.

“I shall have the Staff of Naught and I shall use it against my sister to take over her realm as I … to take over her realm and add it to my collection.”

“Yes, mistress Who has Always Ruled the Abyss,” said the form on the ground.

“Did I ask you to speak?” said the woman and looked down at him and a dozen skeletal forms around her clacked their jaws together in a strange semblance of laughter.

The form on the floor lay still.

“You are dismissed Tenebrous, you know your duty, now perform or I shall dispel you and your essence will feed my Death Dragons,” said the woman and turned to her ghoulish entourage and beckoned to a powerful looking man with long canines who smiled and began to take off his shirt.

Chapter 26

“We approach the White Marble ruin,” said Seymour atop his horse and as he looked at the other three men in the party who walked beside him their own horses nearby and jostling one another playfully.

“How close my master?” said Oliver with a glance to his left at a small cloud of dust that suddenly appeared near a grove of trees some hundreds of yards ahead of them and to the left.

“Close enough that we should expect our wizard to effect the stealing of the staff so that we might finish this business once and for all,” said Seymour with a look at the Golden Worm mage who limped along trying to keep pace with the others. “Our crippled friend has managed nothing beyond hurting his leg because he couldn’t manage to stay seated upon a tame little child’s horse.”

“My inadequacies are many,” said Sutekha with a small bow towards Seymour. “My spying reveals that the Dorians are bringing the staff willingly to its destruction and my influence upon their leaders bring them towards us without theft.”

“I do not trust the Dorians,” said Seymour his faced curled up and his nose wrinkled. “I find these lands unclean.”

“We are not in the lands of the Dorians,” said Sutekha. “These lands are ruled by hobgoblins and it is called Hakor’lum in their language.”

Seymour looked down at the man and his hand flickered to his chest for a moment. “So, Worm Master, you are saying that they will hand over the staff willingly and that your presence is no longer necessary to the success of this mission?”

“That is for you to decide oh great Child of the Sun,” said Sutekha. “You need merely say the word and I shall begin the journey back to The Sands.”

Seymour chuckled for a moment and then turned to Levicus who also looked a bit ragged his hair bedraggled, his clothes ripped in several spots, and his thick leather riding boots torn at the left heel. “Horse Master, your steeds have done well so far. You will be rewarded with greater responsibility when we return to the City in the Sand.”

“Thank you Master Seymour,” said Levicus with a bow of his head. “Your generosity is a blessing beyond the powers of light. I can only pray that I continue to serve you and give you pleasure.”

“Enemies,” said Oliver quietly his eyes on the little grove of trees to which they had approached within shouting distance.

“Where?” said Seymour as he looked around.

“The trees,” said Oliver although he did not look towards them directly or point with his finger to the indicated site. “There are perhaps two dozen of them. Hobgoblins and some sort of attack beasts. They will attack when we reach the large rock to the side of the trail.”

“Excellent,” said Seymour, pulled back his cloak, and reached for the platinum chain around his neck. With a casual flick he pulled out the chain and revealed a glowing yellow ball that seemed to churn and throw off little fingers of molten fire. The brightness of the thing was blinding but a close look revealed that smaller globes, darker and of different colors slowly circled around the great fiery thing at the center.

A small smile flickered onto the face of Sutekha as he began to mumble under his breath and his hands came out of his pockets holding a small glass vial filled with apparently living worms, white and squirming.

Oliver’s expression did not change as they moved towards the stone but Levicus’s face screwed up and his hand began to twitch nervously at his side. As they finally made it to the stone there was a sudden yell from the nearby trees and a dozen forms erupted from it and three more creatures, apparently lying in the high grass rose suddenly within striking distance of the group.

Sneak and crawl, burrow and dig

Eat their brains, make them dance and jig!

Shouted Sutekha his face in a wide smile as the worms in the jar suddenly vanished and a war cry from one of the approaching hobgoblins suddenly turned into a terrible shriek as the thing began to claw at his eyes and fell to the ground. The companions on either side of him paused for a moment, then began to dig at their own clothes, and dropped their swords as they shrieked in horror.

Seymour put his right hand on the burning icon around his chest and casually flicked it at another group of the approaching creatures and there was a sudden rushing of air and a terrible fiery explosion where the creatures once stood. One war dog, near to the explosion but not in it, was lifted from its feet by the power of the blast the white hot heat burning the legs on its right side so quickly and powerfully that they seemed to simply melt away. The right side of its body became a blackened bloody mess and it lay on its side and made a strange little whimper sound for a few short seconds before it mercifully expired.

The three hobgoblins that emerged close to the group found themselves facing off against Oliver while their allies lay dead before getting to within twenty yards of the companions. One of the creatures, a massive hobgoblin standing seven feet tall and towering over Oliver smiled at the orc and cracked his knuckles. “I like to kill Orcs,” it started but Oliver lunged forward his right arm extended the sword point at the beast closed the distance between them with blinding rapidity and the tip went into the creatures mouth and came out the back of its head. Without pausing the Orc paladin withdrew the blade and closed in on the two creatures lurking behind the first with his left hand catching the wrist of the leftmost as it swung its blade and his right swinging the sword in such a tight arc that it appeared only a blur and went through the neck of the hobgoblin on the right.

Oliver then paused for a moment to look the only survivor in the eye as the hobgoblin watched his two friends collapse to the ground. A crack suddenly brought the creature’s attention back to Oliver even as the sword dropped from his hand his wrist snapped by the fierce power of the Orc.

“Araghh,” cried the creature and fell to its knees.

“Don’t kill it,” said Seymour. “We will wish to interrogate it for information about this region and the exact location of the White Marble ruin.”

Oliver bowed to Seymour and kicked the sword away from his fallen foe and with a flick of his sword cut the belt off the creature sending it to the ground along with the small knife sheathed on it.

“Sutekha,” said Seymour with a glance at the hobgoblin that lay on the trembling on the ground and refused to look up. “We will need spells so that we might understand the speech of the heathens.”

“Your will is my command oh Great Master of the Icon of Ras,” said Sutekha an eye on the glowing ball that that sat on Seymour’s chest roiling in fiery chaos.

Chapter 27

The campfire had burned down to searing embers and the great bulk that was the half-orc Shamki leaned against a tree while the small form of Unerus stood next to him as they watched over those who slept nearby. The warm evening brought everyone out of the wagon with Tanner and his wife on one blanket at the far side of the fire while Humbort slept under the wagon curled up like a child. The children lay together near the merchant and his wife while Lousa and Hazlebub slumbered close to the duo watching them.

“It’s good you can talk to the hobgoblins,” said Unerus and looked up at Shamki, “or I don’t think we would have gotten past that patrol alive.”

“Traders leave alone,” said Shamki as he looked into the darkness. There was almost no moon and a thick cloud cover prevented even the stars from shining down on the camp. “Ambush night, dark,” he continued in what for him was almost a freewheeling conversation.

Unerus started to yawn but quickly brought his hand up to cover his mouth. Shamki didn’t say anything but the boy knew that he should go to bed and leave the watch over to the half-orc. Humbort would get up soon to watch with Lousa and Hazlebub after that. Tanner usually took the morning turn at guard. “I wish we knew where we were going,” said Unerus not really expecting a reply from the half-orc. “It just seems like we’re wandering around with no purpose.”

Suddenly Shamki’s body tensed and he glanced to his left beyond a small tree that was barely visible ten feet away.

“What is it,” whispered Unerus.

Shamki didn’t say anything and his eyes darted back and forth in the darkness. Unerus knew that orcs saw well in the dark and his friend was half-blooded so perhaps his vision was keen as well. The boy looked in all directions carefully not turning his head too much, simply looked with his eyes, but could see nothing. After a few seconds more Shamki took in a breath of air with a short sniff and then repeated the maneuver several more times with a slow turn of his head each time. A small gust of wind came to them and then Unerus could smell it, an old musty odor, an odor of death and decay but so faint as to be unable to trace.

Shamki immediately pulled his sword, took a step backwards, and pulled Unerus behind him with a heavy hand.

“You have nothing to fear from me tonight,” said the whisper quiet voice from somewhere ahead in the darkness. “I am Tenebrous and My Mistress sends me to aid you.”

“Show,” said Shamki his sword moved in little circles and his body slowly moved to the right circling the sound although his hand continued to push Unerus so that the boy stood behind him.

“Do not strike,” said the voice and a strange, dark shape seemed to appear in the night but then was gone again with a whisper.

The dark creature suddenly reappeared, a vague shadowy presence, a few feet from where they first spotted it. “You will not strike?” said the form as it hovered a few feet away from Shamki who stayed his sword hand but did not reply.

Unerus sidled over to the sleeping form of Lousa and reached down to give her a nudge. A moment later she sat up and looked around in the darkness unable to see much of anything. “What is it?”

“I’m … I’m not sure,” said the young boy and pointed to where his darkness adjusted eyes could barely make out the form of Shamki although he could not see the other thing at all. “It’s Shamki and something. It said its name is Tenebrous and it means us no harm,” he continued.

Lousa quickly got to her feet and threw off the woolen blanket that covered her. She wore a loose fitting cotton gown and when she got up the neckline bulged forward to give Unerus a glimpse of her ample figure and he immediately looked away and blushed. The woman threw a leather jerkin over her head and slid into a pair of denim pants and did not notice his flush. “Come along,” she said a moment later to the boy whose face was still bright red although concealed by the darkness of the night.

The commotion stirred several of the people around them including Tanner and Almara who sat up from their shared blanket and tried to focus their eyes in the gloom. “What’s going on?” said the chubby woman and put her hand on her husband’s chest.

“I’m not sure,” said Tanner, got to his feet, and pulled on his trousers with a quick motion. He fiddled around for a moment and tried to unsheathe the knife at his belt but then followed after Unerus and Lousa who headed towards the small tree where Shamki awaited. Hazlebub continued to snore loudly apparently oblivious to the evening’s excitement.

The events stirred the children but they awoke more slowly their eyes groggy and the movements sluggish. Ariana was the first to awake and immediately looked to the satchel beside her and touched it with her hand before she slowly crept out from under the covers. Nearby Tylan also slowly gathered his wits and watched as Ariana struggled up from bed and sat up.

“What’s wrong Ara?” asked the boy and the girl looked to him in the darkness only able to make out a vague form even a few feet away although she recognized the voice easily enough.

“I’m not sure Ty,” she said and began to thrown on a woolen shirt. “But, I’m going to find out. Are you coming?”

The boy grinned widely and slipped his pants on as he struggled beneath the blanket to avoid exposure. Next came his socks and then he started to pull on his boots before he remembered the important morning ritual his father taught him and banged them together upside to dislodge any night visitors. “Shalalee,” he whispered to his sister who lay next to him but she did not appear to be awake so he finished his dressing and got up to follow Ariana.

Shalalee lay quietly with her eyes closed and listened as first Ariana got up and left and then her brother. She waited for a few more moments as their footsteps indicated a true departure and opened her eyes just a little and waited for them to adjust to the darkness.

Meanwhile Lousa arrived next to Shamki who still held his sword and stared into the darkness at apparently nothing. “What is it Shamki?” she said and looked around and unable to see the shadow form that was Tenebrous.

The half-orc made a little nod with his head and pointed the tip of his sword into the darkness at the form that seemed to slide in and out of existence in the night air.

Lousa looked more closely and then suddenly caught sight of the thing and gasped for a moment unable to collect her thoughts. Finally she looked at Shamki out of the corner of her eye as she tried to stay focused on the creature, “What is it?”

Shamki shrugged but the creature chose that moment to speak again. “I am Tenebrous, a servant of She who Eternally Rules the Abyss,” he said his shadowy form slipped and slid although he stayed in the same spot.

“What do you want?” asked Tanner suddenly coming up from behind Lousa and with his small knife gripped tightly.

“I wish to parlay,” he said. “My mistress is interested in acquiring the staff you have and is willing to pay a goodly sum.”

“It’s not for sale,” said Ariana out of the darkness and glared with her young eyes. “I see you.”

“That is a shame,” said Tenebrous. “My mistress, She who has Always Ruled and Always Shall, is not a particularly patient woman.”

“Who cares!” said Ariana in such a loud voice that it even woke Hazlebub for a moment although the witch went back to sleep almost instantly.

“Ariana,” said Lousa and put her hand on the girl’s shoulder but only for a brief moment as the girl twisted away. “Ara,” said Lousa again. “We should speak with this Tenebrous at least.”

“I’m not giving it away,” said Ariana.

“Ara, we’ve been over this many times. You are eventually going to have to give it up one way or another,” said the halfblooded elf woman her eyes stared at the girl in the darkness. “You have to accept reality.”

Ariana shook her head and set her mouth firmly although did not stomp her foot.

“What kind of thing are you?” asked Unerus who had moved behind the creature with his small sword drawn and at the ready.

Tenebrous did not bother to turn around to address the boy but simple continued to speak in even tones and keep his eye on the half-orc. “I am a Shade, a creature that once lived but was sent to the Deathlands by She Who Eternallly Rules the Abyss,” said the creature. “I found my way back from there and the Mistress allowed me to stay so long as I obey her every command.”

“What are the Deathlands?” asked Tylan as he joined the group around Tenebrous.

“You do not wish to know,” said Tenebrous his shadowy form suddenly seemed to become even more vague and insubstantial.

“The Staff of Naught is not for sale,” said Lousa to Tenebrous. “You suggest your mistress will not take kindly to this news. What do you think she will do when you convey it?”

“I am bound to obey my mistress,” said Tenebrous. “Outside of her direct commands I am able to use my own judgment. Should I delay in reporting this news then her wrath would also be delayed.”

“Why would you do that,” asked Lousa her eyes narrowed even further on the dark night. “What do you want?”

Tenebrous’s form seemed to darken and take on a more substantial identity for a moment and Ariana noted that the creature appeared to have some sort of wings but then he went back to his shadow self. “I have my own agenda which has nothing to do with you,” said Tenebrous. “But, it is possible we travel the same road for a time.”

“What if we told Smyrnala what you are telling us,” said Unerus with a flick of his blade.

“I would be horribly tortured and sent back to the Deathlands, perhaps permanently,” said the creature with little inflexion in his voice.

“Oh,” said Unerus.

“What do you want with the staff?” said Ariana, as she looked at the creature keenly able to make out some substance beneath the shadow form. It looked somehow significantly larger than its shadow, almost corpulent, and a strange aura emanated from it.

“I do not care about the staff at all,” said Tenebrous. “That is where we might find common ground. My desires have nothing to do with the staff.”

“Why would you help us then,” asked Lousa.

“I am not prepared to divulge that information at this time,” said Tenebrous his form darkened with these words.

“The last time we trusted something like this look what happened,” said Tanner as he eyed the dark cloud carefully. “Remember Khemer and what he tried to do. Do you want to use the staff to bring yourself back to life?”

“No,” said Tenebrous firmly. “I am quite happy in my current, deathly condition. I do not want to use the staff at all. I want something else which might come about if you will listen to me.”

“Go on,” said Lousa.

“No, don’t trust him,” said Ariana.

“Ara, leave this to the adults,” said Almara from behind her husband and the girl looked up sharply but then returned her glare to the dark creature and said nothing.

“Go on,” repeated Lousa with a nod. “But, don’t try anything funny or Shamki will run you through insubstantial or not.”

“Humor is not particularly my forte,” said Tenebrous. “The Eternally Ruler of the Abyss wants the staff and her step-sister, the Eight Legged Mistress of Spiders, also wants it.”

“Step-sister?” said Almara.

“So the Great Goddess, Ruler of the Abyss, Eternal Champion of Death, tells me. I do not actually know the exact nature of the relationship except to say that it is most antagonistic. This antipathy is something that I wish to foster for reasons that I will not elaborate upon at this juncture. You are in a position to help me further this wish. I am prepared to give you certain advice on how to proceed if you are willing to listen.”

“We’re listening,” said Lousa and shifted in her stance but also relaxed subtly. Shamki lowered his sword slightly to ease the weight upon his arm but remained balanced on his toes and at the ready. Unerus sheathed his own little sword but maintained a position behind the shade.

“Neither party wishes the item destroyed,” said Tenebrous. “The Spider Queen’s motivations are something that I long ago gave up fathoming. Her webs are most intricate and her plans of such scope and long term ideology that the more one attempts to understand them the more deeply enmeshed in making them come to fruition one becomes.”

“What?” said Unerus.

“If I understand you Tenebrous,” said Lousa her hand to her chin. “Her plans are so complex that if you think you are working against her you might well be furthering her ends.”

The dark shape seemed to lighten slightly and gave off a slight chuckle, “I like you half-blood elf woman,” said Tenebrous. “You are quick of mind and pleasing of body.”

“What do you care!” shouted Unerus suddenly. “You’re dead anyway.”

“There are stages of death, believe it or not,” said Tenebrous. “And I have yet to reach the stage where beauty is of no concern to me. However, the All Powerful Eternal Mistress of the Abyss does have the power to put me into such a state. So, to some degree I am now at your mercy. I can only anticipate that this state of affairs will facilitate our working arrangement.”

“What will you tell the Mistress of the Abyss,” said Lousa. “When you return to her after this meeting?”

“That, again, is not your concern milady,” said Tenebrous. “Just be aware that for the moment our paths are on parallel courses and that I only wish you success.”

“We want to destroy the staff,” said Tanner. “You said that the sisters both want to the staff to remain unbroken. How does that work towards your ends?”

“I can only repeat what I have already enumerated,” said Tenebrous and he suddenly paused and thought for a long moment. “I find my thought patterns to be strangely linear these days, ever since my little sojourn. Not that this information is pertinent to this discussion of course. What is important is that you continue on your course with the staff. Seymour the Bright is already en route to a nearby location and you should continue towards him.”

“Where is he?” said Ariana breaking back into the conversation. “How far away?”

“A week’s more journey,” said Tenebrous. “The Gods are guiding you now.”

“There are no gods,” said Ariana. “Just a bunch of fakes.”

“Ariana,” said Lousa. “Please let’s not cover old ground again but the form of Tenebrous suddenly seemed to darken substantially and his black energy seemed to focus on the girl.

“Who told you that,” he said and floated so close to the girl that Shamki shifted position and moved to within striking distance.

“No one,” said Ariana. “I just figured it out myself.”

Tenebrous seemed to have completely lost focus on Shamki and the others for a moment his black aura grew and formed into a huge winged creature, “Do not lie to me girl. I know a lie when I hear it, did I not sit in the court of Asmodeus as a boy, did I not wield …” and he suddenly trailed off into silence before addressing Ariana again, “it is extremely important. Who told you this?”

Ariana did not shrink back from the dark form and her eyes blazed with conviction, “The man in the staff told me and I believe him!”

“Who, what is his name, what does he look like?” said Tenebrous his form solidified even more.

“I … I … don’t know,” said Ariana and looked confused for the first time.

“The staff talks to you,” interrupted Lousa. “I asked you many times if it communicated with you and you said no. Were you lying all those times?”

“The staff never talks to me,” said Ariana. “It’s the man talking.”

“Has he ever said his name?” asked Tenebrous. “What does he look like?”

“I don’t know,” said Ariana her face still a mask of stubbornness. “But I believe him. He says they’re all just pumped up creatures that convinced themselves of their godhood.”

“It is him!” shouted Tenebrous. “I thought my brothers killed him long ago. Shinamar the Loathsome, Shinamar who stole the secrets of Elucidor the Omnipotent and brought about the destruction of Das’von. Shinamar who wants to destroy the gods! This changes everything. I must go, immediately. You shall hear from me again,” and with that Tenebrous vanished and left only an unsettling dark void where he once stood.

“Elucidor,” said Lousa her eyes opened widely. “That is the name you used when you were talking to Khemer. What did he say to you then?”

“He didn’t steal Elucidor’s secrets, he was his apprentice, he wouldn’t do that,” said Ariana.

“Foolish girl,” said Hazlebub who had awakened at some point during the encounter. “Elucidor, of course, the last Mage King of Das’von and his loathsome apprentice Shinamar. Everyone knows that story. The King of Cities was destroyed centuries ago by Shinamar when he betrayed Elucidor.”

“It’s not true,” shouted Ariana and ran back towards her blanket. “You’re all lying.”

“Ariana,” shouted Lousa. “You come back her right now and tell me everything that you know about this Shinamar person.”

Suddenly Ariana gave out a terrible shriek.

“What is it,” said Almara, “Is it the voice, is it trying to hurt you?”

“It’s gone!” wailed Ariana and tossed aside the empty rucksack that once held the Staff of Naught. He stole it while we were talking. You let him steal it!” said the girl and turned back to the rest of the party. “He fooled you, he said he wanted to help but all the while he was stealing it.”

Lousa looked left and right, “He was right in front of us the whole time. He must have an ally who snuck in while we were distracted. Shamki, how could this happen.”

“No strangers,” said Shamki and quickly ran over to where the staff once rested and sniffing the air broadly. “No others.”

Almara looked up suddenly and took note of everyone around the dim firelight. “Where’s Shalalee?”

Chapter 28

Shalalee stumbled in the darkness as she fled into the hills and fell to the ground the strange staff slipped from her grasp and slid across the grass out of her reach. The girl quickly got to her feet again and picked it up with a quick look back in the direction she came from trying to detect the sounds of pursuit. “I can’t see, it’s took dark,” she called out. “How can I get away?”

Then the voice came to her again the one she had grown to trust over the last week. “Your path shall be show by the light of Ras,” it said and she suddenly felt a burning in her eyes and she could see as if it was daylight. “Hurry to me,” said the voice again. “Seymour the Bright awaits. The light of Ras shall burn the staff and destroy it. You mustn’t let the other girl take back the staff. She will use it to kill the others, your brother, your father, your mother, and the boy as well. You must hurry. We are still many leagues from where you are. I have sent a steed but you must travel further to where it will meet you. Do you understand Shalalee?”

“I understand,” said the girl with a nod of her head and clutched the staff in her hand. She began to trot again in the direction the voice told her to go. “I’m doing it for mom and dad and Tylan,” she said to herself over and over again. “They’ll thank me later, I’m saving their lives, I’m a good girl.”

Far away a group of three men stood and watched Sutekha crouched over the crystal object and muttered in the strange language of the Dorians. He did not look up to them for a few long moments but then suddenly turned. “She needs light,” he said and looked at Seymour. “It’s too dark for her to see and the others will be chasing her soon.”

Seymour lifted the Icon of Ras from under his shirt and its intense light forced the others to avert their eyes. He touched the thing with his pinky and began to mutter a few strange words and the light leapt from the thing to his little finger where it glowed but with a lessened intensity that allowed the others to gaze upon it. “Can you transfer this to her eyes through the crystal?” said Seymour and held his hand towards Sutekha.

“Yes, I can manage,” said the Magician of the Golden Worm.

“Address me properly,” said Seymour and stood up to his full height with a glare at the mage in the glow of the brilliant light that emanated from the bauble around his chest.

“I can pass along the Light of Ras, praised be to the Chosen Voice of the Sun God,” said Sutekha and turned back to the crystal, now he muttered his magical spells in a language familiar to the desert dwellers.

A few moments more went by and the Wizard of Worms slumped backwards from his work and staggered to a seat on the grass.

“She has stolen it,” said Seymour with a smile across his face.

“She is merely a foal,” said Sutekha as he gasped for air and looked up from his seated position. “I promised to send her a horse.”

“A noble steed of the royal stable to fetch a traitorous spider worshipper,” said Seymour his nose wrinkled and he curled his upper lip to reveal even white teeth. “Certainly you did not propose to send Shemu on such an errand?”

“Of course not oh Mighty Guardian of the Icon of Ras,” said Sutekha his breath still labored. “I thought perhaps my own steed would suffice although slow and weak it is still far better than most any found in the lands of these heathens.”

“Your walking will delay our arrival at the White Marble Ruin,” said Seymour.

“Even with me walking we will arrive before the girl,” said Sutekha. “As long as we are there before her then it really makes no difference when we arrive.”

“Do not presume to tell me what is important and what is not,” said Seymour and walked away from the man as the priest fiddled with the chain around his neck.

“I apologize again great Ruler of the Desert, Master of the Icon, Future King of Tarlton,” said Sutekha his head bowed to the grass and eyes closed.

“Enough of your groveling,” said Seymour. “Oliver, you will send Dovestar to pick up the girl and run at our sides as we move.”

If the paladin was upset by this order in any way he did not show it his face remained impassive and his eyes did not open any wider, “As you wish my Master,” he replied and called out to his horse that immediately came across the open field towards him. The full blooded orc looked at Sutekha and said, “You will direct him to the girl’s location?”

“Yes, Oliver. The minds of animals, even those of a free spirited and wild as your Dovestar are not as difficult to control as thinking creatures,” he said. “But, I am too tired to affect the process at this moment. Perhaps we can ride for some hours and I will be reinvigorated enough to make the attempt.”

Seymour sighed and shook his head, “The moment you prove useless to me,” he said to the Wizard of the Golden Worms, “is the moment that I will unleash Oliver upon you.”

“My life is yours to do with as you please,” said Sutekha and wearily mounted his steed and prepared to ride.

Levicus watched the interaction between the two with a wry smile on his face and shook his own head although made certain that he looked away towards the wide plains and the small spot of light that heralded the coming dawn and not at the Priest of Ras. Oliver leaned down and whispered something in the ear of his horse and soon the four men began to break their camp in preparation of an early morning start.

A hundred miles to the south Shalalee stumbled to the ground again as her left foot fell into an animal hole but this time she kept a tight hold of the Staff of Naught. It took her a moment to shake off the effects of the tumble but she quickly rose to her feet and began to make her way forward again. The girl looked up and for the first time during what seemed an endless night saw a glimmer of light on the horizon. She looked back towards her friends but could not see any sign of pursuit, she had expected that Lousa and Shamki and likely Unerus would set out after her in the darkness while the rest packed up the camp and made the best time they could come morning but perhaps they did not realize she was gone at all and pursuit would be delayed significantly. Her breath came in gasps and her legs were already quite tired but he kept going because she knew the promised horse would arrive soon and it would take her to Chosen One of the Sun God and thus to the end of her quest. Once the staff was destroyed they would all see why she did it and thank her. All except that awful Ariana who was already seduced by the black power of the staff. But, even she would eventually shake off the terror of the staff and realize that what Shalalee had done was for everyone’s benefit.

These thoughts kept her going throughout the morning but by midday hunger and a swollen ankle forced her to stop. She had only packed enough rations for a day and she gobbled this, at first quickly but then, realizing how little she carried, at a slower pace. She frequently glanced over her shoulder for signs of pursuit but there was still nothing.

Back at the camp the arrival of dawn galvanized the group as Almara sat in the wagon’s driver seat and cracked the whip while Lousa sat behind her and her husband finished harnessing the donkeys. Shamki walked next to the wagon and looked closely at the ground while Tylan and Unerus sat in the back of the wagon and awaited the start of the journey. Hazlebub and Humbort walked near the wagon themselves talking to each other quietly.

“We should have sent Shamki after her,” said Almara to Lousa. “You and Hazlebub could have protected us and he could have tracked her down and had her back before morning.”

“We went over all of this last night,” said the woman whose green eyes were particularly dark almost to the point of blackness this morning. “If it was a trap then splitting up endangered everyone including your daughter. Shamki himself said it was all but impossible to track at night in any case. We didn’t even know what direction she went off in until he found her tracks at first light. She might well have been going back to Hot Rock for all we knew.”

“It’s that evil thing,” said Almara. “First it got its hooks into Ariana and now my Shalalee. I will make sure that it is destroyed if I have to break it in half with my own two hands,” said the mother a look of determination on her face that stifled any objections Lousa had before she begin to list them.

“I know how you feel Almara,” said Lousa and nodded her head. “I know Ariana and Unerus aren’t my children but I feel like they are part of me now and if that staff does anything more to Ara then … well … I don’t know what but someone will pay!”

Almara nodded her head and cracked the whip again as Shamki started to walk ahead and the woman guided it after him. “She’s only a little girl,” said Lousa and patted Almara on the back. She couldn’t have gotten very far last night, it was pitch black, and she’ll exhaust herself in the morning. I bet we catch her by lunchtime at the latest.”

“I hope you’re right,” said Almara her eyes riveted to the half-orc who led them steadily over the ground. “I’ve told Tanner to get better donkeys a hundred times but he insists slow and steady is the best speed for a merchant. Maybe now he’ll listen to me.”

By noon Almara ground her teeth and sat alone in the wagon seat while everyone else gave her a wide berth. Shamki walked ahead and stopped, all too frequently according to Almara’s admonishments, to check the ground and hunt back and forth for several minutes.

“How could she have gotten so far,” said Tanner to Hazlebub as the two walked slightly behind the wagon and out of earshot of Almara.

The witch shook her head, “She couldn’t have, not without help. It’s easy to go in circles at night; I’ve done it myself hunting mushrooms. It’s impossible to get this far without help unless you’re an experienced woodsman. Even then I don’t see it … it was dark last night, no moon, cloud cover. She’s moving in a straight line directly towards … something.”

“But what?” said Tanner and the old woman shook her head and did not reply. “Was it Tenebrous? But that doesn’t make sense, he was disturbed by what Ariana said, why would he make up all those lies?”

“I don’t ken it,” said Hazlebub. “Not a bit. It twarn’t the shade I don’t think but maybe it was the Spider Queen?”

Lousa walked up to Shamki with a water skin and offered it to the big half-orc who was sweating in the morning sun despite the coolness of the day. “It’s not your fault Shamki, the girl had help, it’s clear.”

Shamki took the water skin and poured a long draught down his throat before he handed it back to Lousa and cast his gaze on the ground to look for the little prints that Shalalee left. Her feet were tiny and the grass of the plains left little in the way of tracks. “Girl go straight,” he said his eyes shifted back and forth but avoided looking backwards to the wagon where Almara sat perched and ever watchful.

“Do you think she could have managed this without help?” asked Lousa who took a long sip from the skin herself and then handed it back to the burly warrior.

He shook his head and then knelt down on the ground, felt the grass, and inhaled deeply through his nose. “Girl helped but not dead creature,” he said after a moment, then pointed forward, and began to walk again.

Almara leaned out from the wagon seat to where Unerus, Tylan, and Ariana were walking along and shouted out, “Ara, why don’t you and Tylan get out those leftover biscuits and gather some of the nuts and berries to give to everyone as we walk. I don’t want to stop for lunch.”

Ariana looked up at the woman her eyes all but filled with tears and nodded her head, as did Tylan while Unerus turned to walk up ahead with Shamki.

Tylan helped the gaped tooth girl up into the wagon with a hand and then clambered aboard himself.

“I don’t want anything bad to happen to Shalalee,” said Ariana and looked at Tylan while her lip quivered. “I just was made that she stole it.”

“Everyone knows that Ara,” said the boy with a smile and he leaned down to pull a sack out from underneath a bench and poured a large pile of nuts out into a bowl. “Get the berries there under the shelf, that’s right,” he directed Ariana who began to pour a bunch of small dried out blueberries and mulberries onto a plate. “Now, we’ll mix them up and give them to everyone,” said Tylan with a smile and patted Ariana on the shoulder. “We have to figure out what everyone wants to drink, what do you think?”

“Shamki want beer,” said the girl in a deep voice and began to giggle her eyes cheerful for the first time in many hours. Tylan laughed as well, “I’ll have some of that light cider,” he said in a high pitched voice that sounded eerily like his mother and the girl snorted out loud before covering her mouth in a fit of laughter.

It was almost nightfall and Shalalee staggered along in a weaving sort of way as she collapsed to the ground every once in a while and struggled to stand again, “I can’t go much more,” she gasped at the air. “Where is the horse?” she said and stared at the darkening sky and then looked behind her to where she saw the wagon about an hour ago. She had just crested a long hill when she saw the flash of light glint off of something and after a moment she could make out the slow moving wagon in the distance. At least, she thought it was the wagon, what else could it be that followed her along the plains? Unless it was some hobgoblin traders but she didn’t think that was the case. She tried to go faster then but her legs just wouldn’t move and the increased speed meant more falls each one of which proved more difficult from which to recover.

The voice hadn’t answered her in hours and she was terribly afraid of being alone all night long. It was only last night, although it felt like years ago, that she thought it such a good idea to the take the staff and bring it to Seymour. Now, as darkness slowly descended she began to regret her hasty decision. “I could always go back,” she thought to herself. “They would be mad but they would understand. All but that awful Ariana.”

She managed to stagger to her feet again and began to walk slowly forward and looked for the horse with tears streaming down her eyes.

“We should check in with the girl,” said Sutekha as the same night that threatened her forced the foursome to stop for the evening as well. Oliver trotted next to them all day but he did not appear to be in the least tired as they finally came to a stop. The orc appeared to have the stamina of a distance runner and the power of a stallion in heat and the wizard of the Golden Worm’s mind once again began to ponder how he would manage to get out of his current situation alive. He knew that Seymour was prone to bluster but if the priest intended to have Oliver do his dirty work there didn’t seem to be much of a chance for survival.

“I’m hardly tired at all,” said Seymour as he glanced at the fading light.

“She is not more than twelve years old, alone, on foot, and scared,” said Levicus with a sharp look at the Priest of Ras. “You can’t expect her to keep going at the same pace we enjoy. She might turn back and take the staff with her. Sutekha is right, the horse won’t get there until morning, and she must be convinced to keep going. The others are likely in pursuit and she cannot hope to outpace them.”

“If you insist,” said Seymour and dismounted from his beautiful steed. “Contact the girl and give her whatever encouragement she needs but keep her moving, through the night if necessary. We will have to kill her in the end as she is tainted by the staff so walking her to death is nothing to worry about.”

“Dovestar has no hands,” said Levicus in a quiet sort of voice. “If the girl dies before he reaches her then he will not be able to bring the thing back to us.”

Seymour looked at the dark haired horse master for a moment and smiled. “Quite true,” he finally said. “Sutekha, determine the physical condition of the girl and if it seems likely she is going to die then allow her to rest for a short time.”

“Oh great Master of the Icon of Ras,” said Sutekha with a deep bow. “The girl is exhausted and near the end of her abilities right now. If pushed further she will collapse at least, if not die.”

“Very well,” said Seymour with a sad little shake of his head. “We must allow the weak Dorian her precious rest but if this delay causes any disruption to my plan horse master, you will certainly bear the brunt of my displeasure.”

“Yes, oh Mighty High Priest,” said Levicus bowing deeply. “I only live to serve your desires.”

Chapter 29

The woman with the voluptuous figure stood up from the long bed and slipped a silk shirt over her dull blue skin and smiled at the demonic figure lying behind her. “Thank you my darling, if your services are required again I will send word,” and with that she walked to a large stone door where another man, similar in stature to the one on the bed although two horns sprouted from either side of his head instead of a single prong in the middle. He opened the door for her as she ran her fingers over his well-developed chest and walked past. Beyond the bedchamber stood a massive throne made of bones and she walked over to this in a languorous fashion and sat down with crossed legs that displayed well up her thigh.

A ghoulish creature made of muscle and bone but no skin walked wetly across the marble floor and knelt in front of the woman, “Mistress of the Abyss, Eternal Ruler of the Dead,” he said his face hovered inches from the floor.

“Go on creature,” said the woman with a little wave of her right hand.

“Tenebrous has yet to return and I am informed there is an easy opportunity to obtain the bauble,” said the undead thing, as he remained bowed and low to the floor.

“I’ll send that shade back to the Deathlands,” said the woman. “Why are you standing here telling me this? Show some initiative and take it. Bring it back to me and I shall reward you properly.”

“Yes, oh Great Mistress of the Deathly World,” said the creature and slowly stood up and backed out of the room.

The woman smiled broadly and the thought of having the staff and the anger this would generate in her step-sister. “The eight legged witch will have to come crawling to me if she wants it, how delightfully ironic to use her own little toy against her.”

Shalalee lay collapsed on the grassy ground her closed eyes revealed by the light of a few stars that peeked out from the still cloudy night sky. Half a mile behind her stood the small graveyard she staggered through an hour before the Staff of Naught clutched in her right hand. Now slow movement under the one of the gravestones disturbed the soil and a moment later a skeletal hand emerged from the ground and began to scrabble about. A few seconds later the lower half of an arm bone, eerily similar in appearance to the staff emerged, and similar movement from nearby graves heralded the emergence of more of the monstrosities. After a few minutes of scrabbling and scratching half a dozen of the skeletal creatures stood on the surface of the graveyard, their white bones reflected the meager light from the stars high above. As if a single creature they all suddenly turned and faced in the same direction and began to walk in a disjointed sort of way towards where the girl lay asleep.

“No track good,” said Shamki as the cloud cover began to increase and the already limited light from the stars faded to almost nothing.

“She’s been headed in a straight line all day,” said Tanner as he stood next to the half-orc with Lousa also at their side. Almara still sat in the driver’s seat of the wagon but her posture drooped and her head nodded for a moment. Unseen and asleep in the back were the children, Hazlebub, and Humbort tired from the exertions of the long day. “Why don’t we just keep going in the same direction?”

Lousa looked at Tanner. “She’s your daughter,” said the woman, put her hands on her knees, and bent forward. “I don’t like the idea of leaving her out alone overnight either but if she makes a turn it will take us longer to catch her tomorrow.”

Shamki stood in silence as the merchant looked out into the darkness for a long moment and then turned back to the donkeys and began to unhitch the rig. He gave a firm glance to Almara in the driver’s seat and the woman said nothing and made her way to the back of the wagon to get out the cooking gear with tired motions.

“Master priest,” said Sutekha as he looked up in alarm from the crystalline device that a moment before he summoned to life. “Creatures of the Queen of the Abyss approach the girl. They will take the staff, she cannot stand against them.”

“Damn you Levicus,” said the High Priest of Ras and suddenly drew out his Holy Symbol the burning light roiling with intense heat. “This is your fault.”

Levicus bowed his head and bit his lip but said nothing.

“With only three horses we cannot get to her in time to efface a rescue,” said Seymour looking around at the men.

“There is no time even if we had all the steeds,” said Sutekha, pursed his lips and gazed at the misshapen orb. “They have it even now.”

“Did they kill the girl,” said Levicus with a look at the wizard of the Golden Worm his eyes wide.

“What matters that you fool,” said Seymour as he twisted the burning object in his hand over and over again. Ras mighty god of the sun, keeper of the light, bringer of warmth, has guided us this far and he will guide us now. Oliver take Levicus’s horse, he won’t need it anymore. Levicus, saddle up Shemu before I kill you.”

“Traveling at night is perilous,” said Oliver and moved over towards the High Priest of Ras and put his hand on the man’s shoulder. “Sutekha can watch the staff yet and tell us where the creatures take it.”

“You’re a fool Oliver,” exploded Seymour and suddenly grasped the glowing sun orb in both hands and turning towards Levicus who had not moved from the spot.

Ras of Eternal Light, burning great ball,

Heed my words, grant my call,

Fire consumes, burns  the soul, consumes it all!

With that he opened his hands and turned to Levicus who took a step backwards before his eyes suddenly burst open a strange golden light apparently emanated out from inside. The horse master made sort of a gasp sound and the brightness began to pour out of his ears and nose and then even from the pores of his body until he was suddenly glowing like an angel or demonic entity. The only sound he made was a soft grunt and his body began to suddenly collapse in on itself as if some great creature internally consumed him in great gulps. The light grew in intensity so that all of the watchers except Seymour had to turn their heads and cover their eyes. A moment later it was dark again and only three men stood at the little campsite. “That was most unfortunate,” said Seymour to the other two, “but necessary nevertheless,” he continued. “We need to travel as quickly as possible to catch up to those creatures before they are able to deliver the staff to their mistress. Once she has it recovery will be most difficult.”

Oliver bowed his head and began to saddle Levicus’s horse while Sutekha quickly picked up the crystalline object from its bed of sand, replaced it in the soft silk bag, and kept his eyes averted from the burned spot on the ground that marked where the horse master met his end. By the time he finished packing up his things the other two we already prepared to go and it took him long minutes to saddle his own horse as Seymour looked at him as he muttered and shook his head.

Shalalee woke up slightly before dawn and rolled over immediately to the pain in her legs and neck, “ohh,” she groaned in the pre-morning light. The sky was already brighter and the stars dimmed as she looked up and saw that the clouds from the night before were gone. A slight nickering sound to her right caused her to turn her head suddenly and she shouted out in pain as a nerve in her neck protested the movement after a long night on the hard ground. There before her was the most magnificent horse she had ever seen. Compared to the donkeys that pulled the wagon or even the horses she saw at various races held throughout Doria to celebrate market day it seemed impossible that it was even of the same species. The creature’s color was the lightest shade of brown and its forelimbs were smooth and strong ending in a powerful chest. The creature reached down with a nose, bumped against her, and she laughed out loud. The girl sat up with another groan and patted the beautiful animal on the head and spoke, “You’re so beautiful.” Her hand then reached out onto the grass next to her and found nothing. She jerked her head to the left and then the right, “It’s gone!” she exclaimed and jumped to her feet and ignored the dull pain that ran up and down her legs. She looked first to the left and then to the right and spotted the strange tracks in the dewy grass. She looked at the footprints closely and shook her head, “I don’t know what sort of creature made these,” she said and went over to the horse and patted its flank. The great steed stood tall above her and although the stirrup at its side was doubled with one cinched high and the other very low. It took her a moment to figure out the nature of the contraption but she slipped her foot into the lower of the two and tried to throw her leg up and around the horse as she had seen so many other do with apparent ease. Her left leg rose up and clipped the horse in the rump, her other foot slid out of the stirrup, and she tumbled to the ground in a heap. “Oh,” she said on her back and lay there for a long moment while the horse cropped a mouthful of the wet grass.

Shalalee struggled back to her feet once again the dull aches in her leg once again made themselves known. She put her foot in the lower of the two stirrups again, jumped as she swung her leg, managed to clear the back of the horse by the merest fraction and she suddenly found herself astride the magnificent beast. She looked around for a moment having lost her bearings as she mounted and then spotted the wet tracks that led into the gathering morning. The gangly girl sat atop the horse for a moment and then patted its flank, which had no apparent effect. “Go,” she said loudly and the horse stood silently, flicked its tail, and evinced no other sign of movement. “Please go!” she said a little more loudly and leaned forward every so slight in the saddle. This subtle shift of position seemed to convey meaning to the horse as it began to walk forward but immediately circled back and away from the direction of the tracks. “No!” cried Shalalee, “Stop,” but again the horse paid her no attention and began to walk more quickly in the wrong direction.

“Go that way,” said the girl in the saddle and pointed behind her and at that moment Dovestar broke into a light trot sent her flying through the air and she landed with a loud thump on the grass. “Ooof,” she said the air knocked out of her body and she lay on the ground for long moments until the wet nose of the horse brought her back to the present. As it nuzzled her she felt the leather strap of its reigns brush against her face and she opened her eyes and said, “Oh.” With that she struggled once again to her feet and this time took the reins in her hand and led the horse after the wet footprints. “We don’t have much time,” she said. “The sun will come up soon and the dew will be gone. If Shamki was here he could track them,” with that pronouncement her eyes widened and her jaw dropped open as she scanned the horizon for any sign of her parents and the others. “If they find out I lost it,” she said in a little sob, “they won’t understand why I took it in the first place.”

The wagon and its occupants moved at first light as well with Shamki once again in the lead, the others walked along in small groups, and Almara in the driver’s seat of the wagon. Humbort and Hazlebub ambled along behind of the wagon and did not say much to one another while Tanner and Lousa flanked Shamki and scanned the horizon for any sign of the girl. The three remaining children, Tylan, Unerus, and Ariana walked at the side of the wagon and only the girl showed any emotions as her jaws were clamped shut and her eyes blazed. The two boys walked next to each other and cast occasional glances at the young girl but kept their conversation low.

“Why is she so mad,” asked Tylan to the smaller boy.

Unerus shrugged his shoulders and looked towards Lousa and Tanner up ahead, “I think she’s still mad at your sister mostly,” he finally whispered quietly.

“She only did it because she thought it was best,” said Tylan, “otherwise she wouldn’t have done it.”

“I know that,” said the boy his brown hair a tangled mess and his road clothes ripped and torn in a number of spots. “She doesn’t know it.”

“Well, she should,” said Tylan.

“She’s my sister,” said Unerus, “and once she gets something in her head then it doesn’t go away.”

“That’s stupid,” said Tylan who looked out of the corner of his eye at the girl as she stalked along not more than ten feet from them. “Do you think Shalalee is going to be all right?”

“Nothing bad will happen,” said Unerus but in his own mind he remembered many of the children he grew up with in Iv’s Folly at the orphanage and then after. Sometimes nice things didn’t happen to kids and his reassurance to Tylan rang hollow in his own mind.

“There,” rang out Tanner’s voice suddenly and the man pointed to a small hill perhaps half a mile up a head. There was a large horse led by a small figure.

“No,” said Lousa as Tylan and Unerus ran up to join them followed by Hazlebub and Humbort. “Where would she find a horse?”

“That’s her, that’s her!” shouted Humbort whose eyes were exceptionally sharp perhaps in compensation for the dullness of his wit.

Tanner squinted towards the figure, as did Lousa and Shamki. “You can see that far?” asked the merchant with a look back at him through narrowed eyes and his head turned slightly to the side.

“Humbort says is, is,” said Shamki and suddenly broke into a loping run that took him quickly beyond the others. Unerus started out after Shamki his little legs took two or three steps for each the half-orc but even then quickly started to fall behind. Tanner and Lousa joined in the chase and could only manage to match the speed of the young boy and only Humbort, his strange gangly gait on long legs was able to keep up with Shamki. Within a couple of minutes Tanner moved between a trot and a walk his face red and his breath in great gasps. Lousa was in a similar condition  her heavy bosom heaving up and down as she tried to catch her breath, “I need to get in shape,” she managed to gasp as she watched Shamki and Humbort close in on the girl and the horse while Unerus and Tylan trailed behind. Far back Hazlebub and Ariana stayed with the wagon as it slowly trundled towards the girl on the hill.

“Shalalee!” shouted Tanner loudly and the stillness of the morning gave his voice range. The girl looked up and stopped for a moment, looked this way and that as if unable to decide on a course of action and then, shoulders slumped, she began to lead the horse towards them.

Humbort arrived first and rushed over to give the girl a hug but the giant horse suddenly lashed forward with a sharp hoof and the man dove to the ground to avoid a braining by only a few inches.

“Bad horse!” shouted Shalalee and ran over to Humbort who trembled on the ground and looked up at the massive horse.

Shamki pulled up himself barely out of breath and took a step back and away from the horse and the girl. He studied the great steed for a few moments as Shalalee tried to comfort Humbort and the horse seemed to glare back at him steam coming from its nostrils on the clear, cool morning.

“Seymour said if I took it and brought it to him he would destroy it but I got tired and then fell asleep and someone came and stole it and I’m following the tracks back to them,” said the girl in one breathless sentence and pointed to the quickly fading marks in the dew.

“Good horse,” said Shamki. “Skeletons,” he continued as he bent down to the ground and examined the strange marks. He looked in the direction they went and spotted a large grey stone just beyond a small rise. “Graves,” he concluded and turned towards the others just in time to step out of the way as Unerus rushed forward and launched himself at the girl giving her a hug. She was a good head taller than he was and they made an odd looking pair for a moment. After a few long moments he let her go and they stood looking at each other with goofy expressions on their face. That was about the time that Tanner came up with Lousa right behind.

“I’m sorry daddy,” said Shalalee and looked away from Unerus as the tears started to pour down her face.

Tanner covered the last few yards in a sudden burst of speed and picked the girl up in his arms twirling once all the way around before he pulled her in with a great bear hug. “Shalalee, you had us so worried.”

“I’m sorry,” said the girl barely able to breath thanks to the tightness of the hug. “I … thought … they took it … I … wanted to help.”

“It’s okay sweetie,” said Tanner and hugged the girl once again but Lousa actually listened to what she said and a quick scan showed that the Staff of Naught was not anywhere to be found.

“Who took it?” she said and moved up and put her hand on the girl’s shoulder. “When did they take it?”

“Last night, while I was sleeping,” sobbed the girl and pointed to the ground but the dew was gone and the tracks with them as well.

“Skeletons,” said Shamki with a short jerk of his head to the little hilly outcropping and the single gray stone visible above the rise.

“That means she has it,” said Lousa her shoulders slumped.

“Ohhh,” came the voice of Ariana her eyes wide as she looked at Dovestar. “He’s beautiful,” she stared at the great beast her eyes wide and round.

“Seymour sent him to me,” said Shalalee and disentangled herself from her father for a moment. I was going to ride him back and give him the staff but it got stolen.”

“Shalalee,” shouted Almara as she clambered down from the wagon too quickly, fell, landed awkwardly on one ankle, and collapsed to the ground with a cry of pain.

The girl ran over to her mother, “Mom!”

“You had us very worried young lady,” said the round woman as she accepted the neck wringing embrace from her daughter.

“Horses,” said Shamki suddenly as he looked in the opposite direction.

“There,” said Humbort pointing. “They come fast!”

The half-orc drew his sword and Unerus pulled out his own little blade but before they could organize themselves into a defensive position the riders ringed them. Oliver actually leapt from the saddle of his horse and onto the back of Dovestar in a single motion. The horse reared high its legs kicking and then it came down with a thump.

“Where is the staff!” demanded Seymour his own horse blowing hard although his strange words were in a language unknown to those gathered around him.

Everyone stared at him with open mouths except Shamki who slowly circled to the side of Oliver keeping his eyes riveted on the paladin.

“Who are you?” asked Tanner and moved over to be in front of his wife and daughter while Lousa gathered up Ariana and Unerus and pushed them behind her with a quick shove.

The High Priest of Ras sat up high in his saddle and looked down at the merchant with a sneer on his face and his horse turned in a tight circle. “Oliver, kill them one at time until they tell you where the staff is.”

“Wait,” said Lousa. “Hazlebub, you speak their language, what are they saying?”

The witch poked her head out from the wagon and looked at her. “I understand some of it,” said the woman slowly. “I can’t speak it. That one, the Priest of Ras, he wants the staff and he told the orc there something about killing but I’m not sure exactly.”

“He’s Seymour the Bright,” said Lousa as a look of comprehension came across  her face as she took in the Tarltonite robes and the great sun burst on his sleeve. “We’re on the same side in this. We want to find the staff and destroy it as well.”

“That’s Seymour?” said Shalalee with a puzzled expression on her face as she turned to look at Sutekha who looked back at her with a smile on his face.

The wizard waved his hands in a slow circle and muttered a few words and suddenly his words started to make sense. “I gather you thought I was Seymour,” he said to Shalalee. “I’m sorry to have misled you young lady,” said the Golden Worm Wizard. “I didn’t think you would listen to me so I took the liberty of suggesting I was the High Priest.”

“Oh,” said Shalalee.

“Seymour the Bright,” said Humbort and took a few steps backwards.

Tanner looked up at the powerful figure his lips pursed and scratched his head, “How are you here?”

“I repeat, where is the staff,” said Seymour. “If you are not forthcoming then I’ll have Oliver slay the children until one of you decides to answer my question.”

“There is no need for threats,” said Lousa standing up straight and moved her arms in a rhythmic pattern.

Sutekha pulled aside his robe and found a small jar in a pocket without even looking while Seymour fingered the chain around his neck.

“Staff, get away,” said Shamki and pointed towards the cemetery he knew rested just beyond the rise.

“What?” said Seymour.

“Shamki’s right,” said Tanner. “I don’t know what you did to my daughter to make her steal the staff and I’ll want an explanation about that you can bet. But, some skeletons stole it from her and they took it that way!” he said and once again pointed to the hills.

“Oliver,” said Seymour with a glance of his head and the massive orc warrior spun the horse and was galloping in that direction a moment later. The High Priest of Ras spurred his horse and it cantered immediately after.

“I am Sutekha,” said the wizard of the golden worm with a slight bow and looked keenly at Lousa who still breathed heavily from her recent exertions. “And you are?”

“I don’t think now is the time to discuss that,” said the beautiful woman her eyes glinted an emerald green although she smiled back at the strange pale skinned man readily enough. “I think we should follow your friends …” and noticed that Shamki and Humbort already headed up towards the hillock, “and my friends.”

“After you,” said Sutekha with a little bow and then dismounted from his horse to move along at her side.

Ariana was already ahead of them hot on the heels of Shamki and Humbort while the two Tarltonites sped ahead and left everyone else far behind. As they approached the graveyard a blinding flash of light burst suddenly just over the hillside and by the time they arrived they found Seymour and Oliver dismounted while the remains of a dozen smoldering skeletons lay all around the graveyard. Shamki leaned back against one of the larger headstones his eyes closed, shook his head, and held his sword out in front of him. Ariana knelt on the ground her hands across her eyes and made strange little squeak sounds while Humbort lay on his back with his hands over his eyes.

“What did you do?” shouted Lousa and ran over to Shamki who waved his sword at her causing her to stop abruptly.

Sutekha shook his head, “They are not accustomed to the power of the Icon of Ras,” he said going over to the little girl as he pulled out a pouch of water. “Here wash out your eyes; it should go away after a bit.” He then turned to Oliver and shook his head at the great orc warrior, “You should have warned them what was coming, we are on the same side in all of this.”

Oliver let go of his reins and looked at the pale wizard for a moment before he nodded his head.

“Where is it!” shrieked Seymour dismounted next to his horse with reins in his hand but his eyes looked about the clearing for any sign of the staff.

“Someone must have been waiting for them,” said Tanner as he approached.

“Track them,” said Seymour to Oliver but the big orc shook his head.

“My skills in tracking over this terrain are limited. If we were but in The Sands they would not so easily get away.”

“Shamki can track them,” said Ariana as she blinked her eyes rapidly. “Shamki, where are you?”

“He’s blinded like you,” said Lousa going back over to the half-orc. “It’s me, Lousa. Let me put water in your eyes. Sutekha says that will help.” With that she moved closer to the half-orc who lowered his sword and allowed her to put her hands to his eyes and dribble water from a skin into them.

“We must rely on these heathens,” said Seymour in a low voice to Oliver as he sidled over to be next to the big orc paladin.

Oliver looked at the strange group of people they were now associated with, the green haired girl who Sutekha seemed to have taken a liking towards, the children, including the gangly girl who was manipulated into stealing the staff in the first place, a strange boy who had a look of guile about him, the younger girl with half her teeth who watched him closely, the witchy woman, the simpleton, the middle aged woman who crested the hill driving the wagon, the man who was clearly her husband, and especially the half-orc who blinked the blindness out of his eyes. He hadn’t shouted out a warning wanting to see how this potential foe might react to blindness. He had watched closely when the half-orc quickly backed against the large headstone showing a good awareness of the field of battle even after having only glanced at it for the briefest of moments. After that the warrior kept his sword up and used his ears to good effect although when he waved his sword at his ally that showed that his hearing was not particularly attuned to the sounds of battle without vision. Oliver spent many months training blindfolded as a child under his master and knew that darkness would give him advantage over the half-orc if it came to that. The warrior appeared to be skilled but Oliver felt confident in his chances should it come to blows.

None of the others presented any threat although the heathen witchy woman might know a disabling spell or two and it would be wise to make sure she didn’t slip any of her brews into their food.

After this contemplation, which lasted but a brief moment, he turned his eyes to the High Priest of Ras and answered his initial question, “To find the staff we must trust they will lead us to it, but we must be wary, Sutekha seeks to gain an alliance with the green haired girl and might well betray us.”

Seymour looked at the full bodied girl who helped the half-orc and noted Sutekha eyeing her with a leer on his face. “I think perhaps his interest in her is more puerile than conspiratorial,” he said. “She is a good looking woman for a Dorian. Perhaps we won’t kill her when this is all over. She would be a nice adornment to the palace with her green hair.”

Oliver glanced at the woman with an eye towards her physical beauty for the first time and pursed his lips. He usually sized people up with their combat potential in mind but in this case he found himself in agreement with the assessment of the High Priest of Ras as he noted her full figure and striking features.

Seymour watched the expression on his friend’s face and smiled for a brief moment. “Even Oliver Pio, Paladin of Ras, Champion of Tarlton, whose stoic nature is known throughout the kingdom, appreciates beauty of that high quality. If you want my friend,” he went on, “I will arrange it so that she is yours.”

Oliver looked back at Seymour his face once again a blank impenetrable mask, “What will be, will be.”

Seymour gave off a snort that caught the attention of everyone else gathered in the small graveyard.

“What is it?” asked Ariana who suddenly stood next to the high priest her dark hair whipped in the morning breeze and her uneven teeth clenched as she stared at him her eyes having cleared more quickly than the others.

“Nothing for a child to concern herself with,” said Seymour. “I can see that among the heathens children are not taught to respect their elders and I will have to allow for such behavior.”

Ariana glared at the priest for a moment before she turned her back on him and made a strange little motion with her hand out of his vision. She then walked over to Humbort and pulled out a flask of water and began to apply it to his eyes.

Sutekha watched the girl carefully for a moment and then sidled over to where Oliver and Seymour discussed their next move. “The girl recovers quickly,” he said in a soft voice.

“What of it?” said Seymour with a brief glance at the wizard and then turned back to Oliver and pointed to the horizon. “They cannot have gotten far without magic,” said the priest of Ras. “Once the half-orc is able it should not be difficult to track down the minions of the goddess of death.

“Where magic is involved things are not always as simple as they seem,” said Oliver and scanned the horizon for any sign of movement. “But I’m sure that Ras will guide us with his Eternal Light. The staff shall finally be destroyed after all these years. Then it will be a simple matter of find the traitor Khemer and send him to the Eternal Flame.”

Unerus was nearby pretending to speak with Tylan but actually used his keen ears to listen in on the conversation and although he could not hear every word did manage to pick out the reference to Khemer. He thought about telling the desert warriors that the ghost was dead, or that the ghost was alive but then killed, or whatever it was that actually happened to the creature, but decided against it. He didn’t like the priest and the warrior frightened him. The strange little wizard with the pale skin seemed the most likable of the trio but he wanted to find out why they had four horses and only three riders before he trusted any of them. With this in mind he walked over to Sutekha and said in his most innocent, childlike voice, “Your skin is so pale, how come if you’re from the desert?”

Sutekha turned to the young boy who he knew little about. His spying gave him information about the women because the staff was generally with the girl but he knew that a relationship existed between the boy and the gapped tooth girl and could see the resemblance in their facial features. “I’m a wizard of the Golden Worm,” he replied. “Have you ever heard of such a thing?”

Unerus shook his head and tried to open his eyes widely as if in wonder, “No, what’s that?”

“My people live in caves below The Sands deep in the desert,” said Sutekha.

“What’s the sands?” asked Unerus his eyes wide and a blank look on his face.

“You know nothing of Tarlton?” said Sutekha and looked down at the boy. “You are uneducated?”

“I’m an orphan, I grew up on the streets of Iv’s Folly, I don’t even really know that much about Doria or the queen. It wasn’t until I met up with Lousa and the others that I ever left the city.”

“I see,” said Sutekha. “Well, if you tell me about this Iv’s Folly and these other people with whom you travel I will gladly tell you all you want to know about Tarlton, The Sands, the Golden Worm Nomads, or anything else you desire.”

Unerus’s face lost its blank expression and his eyes narrowed as he looked at the wizard, “You first.”

Sutekha nodded his heads, “The orphans of The Sands are not much different than those of Doria,” he finally said his mouth in a wide smile. “They know what they need to survive and that is important knowledge. We shall trade if that meets with your approval,” he went on, “I will start,” concluded the wizard with a little bow. “But, I’m afraid it will not be long before you warrior friend clears his eyes and my companions will brook no delay in setting out upon their quest.”

Unerus nodded his head and said nothing.

“Tarlton is a great city built even before the Old Empire but abandoned during the years of plague that followed the destruction of the Old Empire. A warrior named Huroc the Might rebuilt it some six hundred years ago. Huroc was a nomad, as am I,” said Sutekha with a smile, “although our lives were very different. Huroc was a Black Horseman. They are the fiercest of the nomadic warriors of the great desert known as the Sands. The nomads all have a legend of the Black Horseman who served as a captain in the armies of the Emperor and led the nomadic cavalry in conquest all over the world. It was long said that the Black Horseman would return and only then could the nomads reoccupy the City in the Sand. Huroc dreamed that this day was coming and he should take his followers to Tarlton and rebuild it. My people are the Nomads of the Golden Worm and we are not skilled horsemen. Our territory is a mostly rocky land with large caverns and thus we live away from the sun.”

“Now, Unerus is your name?”

The boy nodded.

“Tell me about her,” said the mage and looked at Lousa who still attended to Shamki. The half-orc warrior blinked his eyes and looked around apparently at least partially recovered.

Unerus smiled, “Lousa is nice. She works for the mayor of Iv’s Folly but I don’t know much else. Her mother was a slave of orcs; I guess that’s why she likes Shamki so much.”

“What is a mayor, some sort of government official,” said Sutekha.

“Umm,” said Unerus. “Yes, he makes all the decision in town. I think the queen appoints him but I’m not sure. He is kind of fat but smart; you have to be careful around him.”

“How did you all come to be traveling with the staff?” said Sutekha.

“We’re even now,” said Unerus. “Maybe we can talk more later.” Then the boy suddenly stopped and looked up at the wizard. “How come we can all talk to each other? Did you cast a spell or something, how long does it last?”

“Sutekha shrugged his shoulders, “It was nothing, an easy spell taught to almost any wizard. I’ll have to repeat it when we’re all together in the morning but it should last the full day otherwise. But, you are correct, the half-orc, Shamki was his name, right?”

“That’s right, Shamki,” said Unerus.

“He appears to be able to see again and I imagine Seymour will be most insistent that we begin immediately. He is most eager to retrieve the staff.”

“Why is that,” said Unerus and grabbed the pale man by the sleeve.

“We’ll talk later,” he replied with a sly smile and thought to himself that the boy would make an excellent ally against Seymour. He was clever and clearly in it for himself although partially enamored to the elf blooded beauty. Her charisma was such as to charm even preteen boys and that was something worth examining as well. He saw how Seymour looked at the woman although it was likely that Oliver was above such interest. Still, he thought to himself as he watched Seymour move over to the half-orc, it was something worth keeping an eye on. Indeed it was.

“You are able to track?” said Seymour and stood eye to eye with the orc. “We must follow those who took the staff as quickly as possible.

Shamki glanced back at the priest but most of his focus was on the warrior named Oliver and the plain cord that kept his sword around his waist. “Ready track,” he said with a snarl and started to walk towards the priest who did not move out of his way and the two suddenly bumped. The Priest of Ras slid back a step but refused to yield and Shamki thought about simply going right through him but one glance at Oliver, his hand on the hilt of his blade, convinced the half-orc warrior that now was not the time to start a fight and so he went around. He began to circle the small cemetery, sniffed loudly, and bent down to touch the grass now and again.

“Death here,” he said pointing to the largest of the gravestones that stood ten feet tall but the earth underneath it was apparently undisturbed unlike most of the other graves.

“I don’t see anything,” said Tanner who walked a circuitous route around the thing and carefully examined each part of it and even knocking on it with his hand several times.

“Knock it over,” said Seymour to Oliver and the orc warrior walked over to the massive stone and gave it a preliminary shove from several sides.

Then he put both hands to it on one side and began to exert force slowly. Before he could manage to budge the thing Shamki moved in beside him and added his weight as did Humbort who stick like arms seemed to possess a great deal of power.

“Throw a rope over it,” said Lousa, and Tanner immediately went over to the wagon. By the time he got there Almara was ready with the rope and tossed it to him. “Tylan, wrap this around that other heavy stone while I make a slip-knot.” The boy did as ordered while Tanner quickly tied a knot and threw it over the stone. The three men pushing the massive rock stopped their exertion for a moment until the rope was in place. Tanner, Tylan, and Unerus walked to the other side of the smaller stone and grabbed the rope ready to heave.

“One … two … three,” counted off the merchant and the three of them began to pull on the rope while the large men attempted to push over the stone. For a long moment it looked as if nothing was going to happen but then the earth shifted under the stone and suddenly the thing was moving.

“Watch out!” shouted Almara and Lousa grabbed Shalalee by the arm and pulled her back and out of the way of the falling grave marker. It hit the ground with a dull thump that did not seem to do justice to the size of it but the ground was soft and still a little damp from the morning dew.

“There’s a tunnel,” Humbort stared wide eyed at the hole in the ground and the ancient stone steps leading down.

“How did they get to it?” said Almara.

“Incorporeal creatures maybe,” said Tanner. “If they took the staff from the skeletons and then phased out they could have taken the staff with them, maybe.”

“But how could the staff be incorporeal, wouldn’t they just leave that behind?” said Shalalee.

Seymour looked at them for a moment before he shook his head. “It doesn’t matter how it happened. It matters that the staff is down there,” he said and pointed to the steps leading into the ground. “Oliver, you and Sutekha come with me and we’ll put an end to this nonsense once and for all.” With that he pulled out the Icon of Ras whose bright light immediately illuminated the passage below.

Shamki looked to Lousa who nodded her head, “You go with them while we wait here.”

Ariana immediately darted towards the stairwell after Seymour and the other two Tarltonites ignoring the shout from Lousa. “Don’t you fuss now,” said Hazlebub who moved past Lousa. “I’ll make sure the girl is all right and she has every right to go. I don’t trust that Seymour fellow any further than I do a bear in the blueberry patch.”

Lousa grabbed her by the arm. “Be careful Hazle; don’t trust anyone down there except Shamki.”

Hazlebub looked at the woman for a moment, “Not even Ariana?”

Lousa shook her head, “She wants to keep the staff, I see that now. I never should have let her carry it and now that voice in her head has given her ideas. Make sure that thing is destroyed one way or the other.”

The witch nodded her head and darted down the passageway just behind Humbort who had dawdled at the entrance for some time before he convinced himself to follow after Shamki. This left Tanner, Almara, Unerus, Lousa, and Shalalee on the surface to wait.

“Now, Shalalee,” said Lousa and turned to the gangly girl. “We have to talk.”

Chapter 30

The dark stairs led down eighty-six steps according to Shamki’s count and twisted around so that they faced south although the half-orc knew that this was merely an approximation and that a few more twists and turns and all sense of direction would be lost. They ended in a small square room with two stone doors on opposite sides and Oliver stood by one listening with his ear to it while Seymour and Sutekha watched from the middle of the room. A glance behind him assured the warrior that Ariana and Hazlebub were still there and he knew, from long adventures together, that Humbort lurked nearby.

“Which way?” demanded Seymour looking at Shamki.

The half-orc shrugged his shoulders. “Death smell all,” he said.

“That one then,” said Seymour and pointed to the door that Oliver examined carefully.

The big orc paladin pushed against it cautiously and it swung away to reveal a natural cavern perhaps twenty feet high and twice again as long. Inside sat dozens of stone sarcophagi laid out in a neat pattern on the floor.

Seymour strode forward his Icon of Ras suddenly brilliant and the room went from gloom to apparent daylight in an instant. A mad scramble of motion on the ceiling alerted them to hundreds of bats fleeing through small holes on either side of the chamber. There was a similar scrabble of motion on the floor as rats scurried for cover. Oliver drew his sword as he moved into the room.

Shamki moved in behind and they examined the stones for a few moments during which the noise slowly subsided into silence.

“Open them,” said Seymour apparently unbothered by the taboo of grave robbing. Oliver flicked a quick glance at Shamki although the half-orc could garner no meaning from it and then walked over to the nearest stone and shoved against the top. It creaked for a moment as the orc’s muscles bulged but then slowly slid aside revealing the skeletal remains of a dignitary who ranked such a final resting place.

In its skeletal grip was a leather scabbard rotted to a few pieces of string and an old iron sword badly rusted. The felt lining of the coffin had rotted away to nothing and the glint of coins or possibly gems glimmered for a moment as Seymour’s light hovered over the coffin.

The high priest quickly turned to the next stone coffin as Oliver began to work its lid off.

“They’ll be here for a while,” said Hazlebub as she moved next to Shamki and spoke in a low whisper.

The half-orc nodded his head and backed out of the room towards the original entrance and the other door. “Ariana,” he whispered to the witch and she turned around and spotted the girl in the corner of the big room eyes glued to Seymour and Oliver. Hazlebub made a little motion with her hand and caught Ariana’s attention and she worked her way back towards them without making a sound.

When Shamki returned to the first room he found Humbort and Sutekha still there. The two men examined the other door and apparently did not see the half-orc come into the chamber. When Shamki walked between them and put his weight to the door both men gasped and stumbled aside although Humbort quickly moved back to the first door and kept lookout while Sutekha settled for watching Shamki, the witch, and the young girl who both joined them.

The door slid open easily and Shamki reached back with a hand motion for a moment and the wizard tried to figure out for what the warrior meant to convey. He didn’t have to wait long as Humbort appeared and a put bright glow stone in the hand of the half-orc who immediately shined it into the chamber beyond the door.

In this small chamber half a dozen small coffins, each vaguely shaped like a man, leaned up against the walls. Two of them had tightly closed lids while the others hung open to reveal empty interiors. Shamki moved into the room and took a hold of the first of the closed coffins and swung it open to reveal a mummified creature. The violent movement pushed the coffin just enough to unbalance the thing and it fell to the floor with a clatter.

Shamki jumped back and Sutekha, at the doorway, reached into his robes looking for a small vial he knew would be useful in this situation.

“Mummifying is the Tarltonite way,” said Hazlebub as she looked into the room while Shamki prodded the thing on the floor with a short kick. It did not seem to object to this indignity and simply lay there in silence.

“The lettering on the tombs of unfamiliar to me,” said Sutekha. “Do hobgoblins bury their dead this way or perhaps it a relic of ancient times?”

“I don’t know,” said Hazlebub. “I don’t trade with the hobgobbies often enough to know.”

Meanwhile Shamki threw open the other closed lid and came face to face with a low passageway leading further into the darkness. He shined his light down the corridor, which stood only three feet tall and looked not even wide enough for him to pass through.

“I’ll go,” said Ariana suddenly and darted down the passage.

“No!” shouted Hazlebub but her grab at the girl missed badly. Shamki was quicker to move and managed to catch a hold of her shirt sleeve, ragged to begin with, but it ripped off and left him with only a torn and wretched piece of cloth. He tried to jam his bulky body into the passage but was unable make any progress.

“Let me try,” said Hazlebub and moved forward while she ducked down. She managed to get inside the passage but had to bend over so far that her knees immediately gave out underneath her and she shrieked loudly as a terrible pain prevented her from going on.

“Are you okay,” said Humbort and helped haul her out from the passage.

“I’m fine, I’m fine,” said Hazlebub and let the simpleton help her limp slowly to the corner where she sat down with a thump. “I’m getting too old for this sort of thing.”

Humbort patted her wrist and smiled with a kindly face, got a flask of water, and offered it to her. He then rummaged in his pack and found a small vial and held it up his face shining happily, “Rub, rub oil, good for sore,” he said and helped straighten her leg out on the floor.

“Really, Humbort, that won’t, ohh, that is quite nice,” she said as he began warm her leg with the oil. “What is that, it smells of almonds but perhaps not?”

Ariana wasn’t exactly sure why she darted down the tunnel. No matter how much she tried to summon up the voice it did not come and she now believed that the voice was unable to communicate with her if she did not have the staff in hand or nearby. The passageway was a tight squeeze even for her but she made her way through stooped slightly and turned sidewise. On a couple occasions she bumped the stone wall with her head and she learned to slow down after the second such incident. At one point she looked back hoping to see Shamki and his little magic light but realized that the passageway must have made several twists and turns and it was pitched black. She stopped as her heart raced wildly.

“Go on,” said the old man’s voice.

“You’re back!” she cried perhaps too loudly because the sound of it seemed to echo back and forth in the small chamber. She waited for further instruction but none came. Ariana found that if she closed her eyes it somehow didn’t seem as dark and so she did as she felt her way forward through the narrow passage. At one point she felt a strange tingle run throughout her body and stopped to look around but the darkness of the corridor was no different than if she kept eyes shut, so she continued to creep forward with the hope that the voice would guide her.

After what seemed like hours of slow progress but what she probably knew was no more than five minutes the walls seemed to fade away on either side and a dank breeze that bore the stench of death came to her nostrils.

A sickly sweet voice, not the one she hoped for, spoke, “You can open your eyes little darling.”

Ariana paused for a moment her eyes still squeezed tightly shut but then opened them by the narrowest crack and saw the large chamber around her. On a large throne made of bones sat a woman with dull green hair with the skimpiest of silken robes barely covering her lush body.

“And who,” she said smiling in the most unreassuringly way Ariana ever saw, “are you?”

“Ariana,” said Ariana as she looked around the room and spotted ghoulish forms moving about in the background. They had bodies like men but with no skin and their eyes bulged in a most disturbing way. Later those eyes haunted Ariana’s dreams more than anything else did.

“Well, Ariana,” said the voice. “Did you bring it to me?”

Ariana shook her head no. “I … who are you?”

The sweetly demeanor cracked noticeably, “I get to ask questions here,” she said but then tried her awful smile on for size one more time. “Where is the staff? I can see by your aura that you once held it. I opened the portal so that my minions might more easily bring it to me but I see they have failed again,” with this last comment she threw a look over her right shoulder at a tall creature whose skin was mostly intact except for a completely skeletal skull and eyeballs that moved uneasily inside its sockets. “Has anyone seen Tenebrous?”

Ariana paused for a moment and then spoke, “I have.”

“You have?” said the woman.

Ariana nodded. “He talked to us not long ago.”

“What did he say,” said the woman and stood up her dull green eyes flashing violently. Ariana noted that the woman’s hair, figure and coloring was not too dissimilar from Lousa and yet the total effect could not have been more different. Yes, they were both beautiful but Lousa shone like a star and this woman seemed to bring darkness with just a glance.

“What will you give me if I tell you?” said Ariana and stuck out her little chin.

The woman’s eyes suddenly seemed to grow twice as large and her face twisted into a snarl that revealed rows of fanged teeth. “You dare disobey me in my own demesne? I am the Goddess of Death and I can strike …” she started but Ariana interrupted her.

“There are no gods!”

If the woman was angry before this pronouncement seemed to send her over the edge into madness. Her hands came to her face and she actually clawed at herself and became so agitated she nearly slipped on the stone floor but managed to catch herself, took three quick strides, and grabbed the girl by the collar and lifted her off the ground.

“What do you say?” she shrieked her high pitched voice so loud as to hurt Ariana’s ears more than the claws that dug into her collarbone.

“She proclaims there are no gods,” said a deep voice and for a moment Ariana thought that her friend was back but the intonation was different.

The Goddess of the Abyss spun on her heels the centrifugal movement sent Ariana in a spin that proved more than the material of her collar could take and with a rip she flew free of the woman’s grasp, skittered across the floor, and came to a rest in a heap not far from where a strange purplish door shimmered.

Ariana realized this was the way she came into the chamber in the first place but couldn’t stop herself as she turned back to face the woman and the dark voice which she suddenly realized was Tenebrous the Shade.

“Tenebrous,” said the Goddess of the Abyss once again with the sickly sweet voice as she moved slowly with an exaggerated sway to her hips back to her throne. “So good of you to return after all this time. I would think that you were up to no good if I didn’t know better.”

“The girl is influenced by Shinamar the Loathsome,” said Tenebrous.

“And who, pray tell, is that?” said the woman and even Ariana could tell that the shade was taken aback by the lack of knowledge she evinced.

“A human,” said Tenebrous. “A powerful mage, the apprentice of Elucidor,” he suggested and looked for any sign of recognition in the face of the woman.

“That name sounds familiar,” she said with a smile and a thoughtful look. “I can’t remember exactly from where but it does ring a bell.”

“He was the King of Das’von,” said Tenebrous but the woman simply looked at him blankly.

“In the material world, where your worshippers reside,” he prompted.

“Ah yes, my worshippers, you see darling,” said the woman turning to cast a quick glance at Ariana. “Worshippers worship gods, it’s really rather simple to follow if you have a brain at all.”

“Without worshippers much, if not all, of your power dissipates,” said Tenebrous to the woman his shadowy form somehow knelt down to the floor.

“My power is derived from my divine essence,” said the woman. “How dare you suggest otherwise, Tenebrous? Shall I send you to back to the Deathlands?”

A small noise caught the attention of Ariana as the purple door behind suddenly seemed to change its hew by the slightest amount. A moment later a short little thing with long arms and a bulbous head popped out. A terrible burn covered one side of its body and it clutched in its hands the Staff of Naught. The creature took one step and collapsed to the floor its narrows eyes slit and unmoving.

Ariana did not pause, nor did the voice have to urge her to action. With a single motion she leaned down, grabbed he staff, and leapt through the gateway and into blinding brightness.

Chapter 31

The woman by the throne stood in gap mouthed astonishment for a moment unable to react in anyway. It was up to Tenebrous to suggest a course of action, “Perhaps some of the ghouls should be sent in pursuit,” he said and pointed to the dozen or so things that lurked near the throne.

“This is your fault,” shrieked the woman suddenly finding her voice with a glare at Tenebrous. “If you hadn’t distracted me the staff would have been mine!”

“While laying blame is pertinent,” said Tenebrous his dark form backed away from the woman. “I would suggest a more immediate course of action is to chase after the staff. It doesn’t look like Englibirg there,” with a glance to the smoldering corpse, “is capable of doing it and my own powers against the living are rather limited as you’ve seen to.”

“Vile thing,” said the woman but paused to lick her lips and looked at her minion sprawled out dead on the floor. “But, you are right Tenebrous. She is merely a girl. You ghouls, go get her and bring back the staff. If you have to kill her it is not a bother.” With that she flounced back to her throne and sat down with a satisfied smile.

“You let it get through the portal,” shrieked the voice of Seymour the Bright as he turned to Oliver who stood next to him a long bloody wound down his right arm. “You missed it!”

“It was well skilled in the ways of martial combat my liege,” said Oliver as he looked down. “I’m afraid to say I let the light of the fireball effect my swing,” he went on and bowed down towards the vague form of the Priest of Ras that he could make out in the array of spots that circled throughout his vision.

“Follow it as soon as your eyes allow,” said the priest with a shake his head and he muttered under his breath. “Even the competent ones fail me, I fear for Tarlton.”

If Oliver heard this comment he showed no outwards indications as such and continued to blink his eyes for a few moments until there was a shout from the door, “What happened?” said Hazlebub as she looked around the corner and saw the two desert dwellers near a large purplish door that seemed to hover over one of the sarcophagi with the smashed open lids.

“The beast took refuge around the corner apparently looking for a portal back to the Abyss,” said Sutekha, “and when Oliver pushed off that lid we found it. The creature jumped through …”

At that moment the portal changed from a dark purple to a slighter lighter shade and Ariana popped out the Staff of Naught clutched in her hand.

“Ara!” shouted Hazlebub.

“That I did not expect,” said Sutekha, stroked his hairless chin, and shook his head.

“Praised be Ras,” said Seymour and touched the Holy Symbol around his neck. “Take it from the girl,” he ordered Oliver.

“No,” screamed Ariana and held the thing up like a weapon. “If you try I’ll … I’ll … smash you.”

Oliver walked over to the girl, looked down on her, sheathed his sword, and held out his hand. “Give it to me.”

“No,” repeated Ariana and Oliver swiveled his head towards Seymour with his eyebrows raised.

“Take it from the wretch, kill if her need be,” said the High Priest of Ras a fierce look on his face as his teeth clenched and his eyes narrowed into little beads.

“No take,” said the voice of Shamki from behind Hazlebub and his sword was in his right hand.

Oliver didn’t even look in the orc’s direction and his own sword was out and at the ready whistling just past Ariana’s head so quickly it took the girl a moment to realize what happened and stagger backwards almost into the portal. She might well have fallen into it if a creature coming out the other side hadn’t smashed into her and sent her sprawling and the Staff of Naught once again skittered across the floor.

Seymour took two quick strides towards the staff and did not notice the cavalcade of ghoulish creatures that began to pour out of the portal as Oliver and Shamki whirled to face them. A blinding flash thrust from Shamki impaled one of them, Oliver’s sweeping blow beheaded the next, and both crashed to the floor where their gooey innards spilled out in copious quantities.

Even as the two swordsmen worked together the ghoulish foes poured out of the portal faster than Shamki and Oliver killed them and the two warriors moved slowly backwards away from the tide of ghouls. Ariana tried to crawl towards the staff and a large ghoul wielding a long scythe took aim at her head; Shamki managed to grab her by the foot and sling her back towards Sutekha and Hazlebub but at the cost of taking a slash to his arm from the crusty nails of another of the creatures.

“We have to shut the portal!” shrieked Hazlebub to Sutekha who nodded his head and pulled out a pair of small vials from his robes.

“What spells do you know to close it?” he asked the witch while his fingers twisted off the cork stopper in one of the bottles.

“I make love potions for village morons, mostly,” admitted Hazlebub with a rather sheepish expression on her face.

Sutekha laughed for a moment but then winked at the woman and smiled, “That’s all right, my first teacher was a potion master, you can help.”

Hazlebub smiled broadly and her body seemed to lose some of its tension, “Really?”

The wizard of the golden worm smiled, “Yes, really, but it might be a bit dangerous.”

“What can I do?” said Ariana clambering to her feet.

Sutekha looked first to the girl and then to the witch who stood straight up instead of stooped with her face eager in anticipation rather than screwed up in a scowl. For the first time he realized the woman was not nearly as old as she pretended and actually not particularly ugly at all. “Why, Hazlebub,” he said. “You’re a fine looking woman.”

Hazlebub suddenly blushed and patted her hair, “Well, I have to pretend to be a witch or no one buys my potions.”

Ariana stood looking at the two her hands on her little hips, “Really, right now you have this discussion?”

“Ah, yes,” said Sutekha with a shrug and another wink at the witch. “Take this potion,” he said handing it over to Hazlebub, “and work your way around to the portal. Try not to let any of those ghouls touch you, their claws can paralyze. Once you get there try and sprinkle as much as you can around the edges. Don’t throw it in the middle, the edges are key.”

Hazlebub nodded her head, took the potion and moved far more quickly than she normally did to the circle, at one point dodging to the side as one the ghouls, it’s arm chopped off from a blow, staggered past her and collapsed in the corner.

“Watch out,” screamed Ariana at the near miss.

“Ariana,” said Sutekha and reached down and held the girl by the arm. She immediately tried to pull away, “I’m trying to help. I don’t want Seymour to have the staff,” and at that she stopped struggling. “Look,” he said and pointed to where Shamki and Oliver slowly gave way to the ghouls, “Shamki was wounded, he’s been poisoned by the things. He needs a curative and that’s not my magic. After Hazlebub finishes pouring that potion out you tell her he needs her help, okay?”

Ariana nodded her head and smiled. “Okay.”

With that Sutekha began to murmur slow words, sprinkle some powder from the second vial into his hands, and then began to gently rub them together. His words began to build in power as he rubbed his hands faster and faster.

Hazlebub approached the portal, knelt down, and poured some of the liquid out not even paying much attention as another of the hideous ghoul things came out. It was a massive version of the species with a strange, squarely misshapen head in which three eyes seemed to loll about. It stood directly over the witch woman for a moment before the screaming sound of an ally caught its attention and it charged off towards the battle. The witch crawled across the floor and sprinkled the liquid evenly and carefully from the lip of the bottle to the floor. When she reached the other side of the portal she held it up and let some pour out and trickle down the side of the thing. So focused on her task was she that Ariana had to pull her sleeve to catch her attention.

“What,” said Hazlebub with a look at the girl and a shake of her head, “what are you doing here?”

“It’s Shamki,” shouted Ariana over the sounds of battle and the now screaming voice of Sutekha whose words actually seemed to have weight as they floated off his tongue and towards the portal.

Hazlebub looked over at the half-orc who leaned against one of the sarcophagi with the left side of his body drooping but still slashing away with his sword although his arm moved more slowly.

“Sutekha says he’s paraplyzed,” shouted the girl her eyes wide. “He says you have a cumulative.”

Hazlebub looked at the girl a puzzled expression on her face for a moment and she scratched her ear and then suddenly she smiled and patted Ariana on the head. “Paralyzed, curative, yes. Here,” she said and rummaged around in her sack just as the words of the Golden Worm Wizard reached a terrible crescendo. “Take this to him, rub it in his wounds!”

At that moment a terrible creature appeared in the portal its body leaned forward to get at the girl and the witch. It stood at least ten feet tall and had to duck just get through the portal. Its body was immensely fat with huge rolls of blubber that jiggled horribly as it raised a massive stone club out towards the pair. Its eyes were equally large and leaked blood while its free hand ended in five black claws each at least three inches long, which also dripped bloody ichor. It smiled at the two as the club came swinging around in an arc towards them as the witch put her arm around Ariana and tried to push her back and out of the way. At that moment the dark purple portal suddenly vanished and along with it the back half of the thing’s body.

Both the girl and the woman stared up at the creature when the portal closed and it fell forward its eyes instantly glazed over and unseeing. Out of the back of its body a deluge of black ichor, a partial spinal column, several unidentifiable organs, and apparently a good dozen yards of intestines spilled directly on them with a hideous splash.

The weight of the blast pushed them onto the floor and the sheer volume of the liquid rushed them across it like a fish swimming downstream. They cannoned into Seymour who had taken a more circuitous route the Staff of Naught while avoiding several of the undead minions of the Queen of the Abyss and sent the priest of Ras flying off his feet and into the vast lake of filth.

Hazlebub was the first to recover, she grabbed Ariana, tossed something unmentionable off the top of her head, “You didn’t open that bottle yet, did you?” she asked and looked to the little vial that the girl still clutched in her hand.

Ariana, with a rather dazed expression on her face, shook her head and tried to rub some of the thick ichor out of her eyes.

“Good,” said Hazlebub the first whiff of what was certainly a horrific odor came to her nose. “Get over there and help Shamki.”

The girl leapt to her feet that skated for a few moments beneath her but then regained her balance and dashed across the room to where the fighters stood. They, and the ghoulish creatures, gazed at the flood that emerged from the creature chopped in half by the closed portal and the room seemed to go suddenly silent. The lull afforded Ariana the opportunity to dash between the legs of one of the creatures and arrive next to Shamki where she immediately uncorked her bottle and began to spread its contents on a long slash on his arm.

Seymour looked at his beautiful robes now soaked through with bile and immediately threw up.

Two of the ghoulish creatures attempted to attack Ariana as she applied the poultice and Shamki tried to lift his sword but proved unable to offer further resistance. It was only Oliver, who exposed his left side to the remaining ghouls, slashed at one of the creatures, cut off the arm descending towards Ariana, and then with a following motion put his blade deeply into the second’s chest.

The ghouls to his right struck home with three or four slashes the long fangs dug deeply into the paladin’s flesh and a third creature bit him deeply in a gap of his armor just above his waist that was exposed because of the long lunge to his right. Oliver’s eyes opened widely his face only inches from Ariana and his fanged face suddenly broke the seemingly unbreakable stoic expression in a terrible snarl that seemed to emerge from his very core. Ariana felt her entire body freeze in absolutely paralyzing fear but Oliver turned with amazing swiftness and his backhanded blow decapitated two of his foes while his free left hand grabbed the neck of the third and last. The creature was a good seven feet tall and its arms thick ropes of exposed muscles. Oliver lifted the thing clean off the ground by the neck, took two massive strides to the closest wall of the crypt, and smashed the back of its head against the stone.

“Ahhhhhhhhhaaa,” screamed the Paladin as the sound of a crunched skull sounded throughout the chamber. Oliver then threw the creature onto the ground and raised his thick leather boot high before he brought it down on the thing’s face with a horrible smash. The paladin repeated this maneuver three times more each time his boot came back with pieces of bone and brain until its head resembled a smashed gourd.

After this the paladin took a dazed step backwards his movements became shaky and uneven and then sat down on the ground with a thump. Ariana rushed over to him her eyes somehow able to tear themselves away from the smashed head and she began to apply some of the potion to his many wounds.

Seymour continued to wretch in the corner and Hazlebub, more used to vile smells but still fighting against it, scooped up the staff, and staggered over to Ariana and handed it to her.

Sutekha came over to the witch, the girl, and the paladin, whose movements continued to slow, and pulled a small rag out from one of his many pockets and began to dab ineffectively at the goo covered witch, “Sorry about that Hazlebub,” he said. “I didn’t get it closed quite in time.”

Hazlebub looked up at the wizard and tried to keep from giggling as he wiped something black and rather ropy out of her hair, and smiled at him. “The nick of time is my way of seeing it, and call me Hazle.”

Ariana felt a long strand of something in her hair, reached up to pull it out, brought it to her eyes, and immediately wretched and threw up her breakfast in a heave that splashed a good quarter of the way across the room and even managed to throw a few drops on Hazlebub but completely missed Sutekha. The girl looked up at the witch her eyes wide and her mouth dangled open, “Blaaache, sorry Hazle.”

“That’s quite all right, completely an appropriate reaction,” said the witch her face now positively beaming and she started to laugh. Soon Ariana joined in as did Sutekha, Shamki, who Humbort tended to, and even Oliver’s stomach began to shake a little although his face seemed frozen and unable to move. Only Seymour did not join in but looked at Ariana with the staff, the witch, and Sutekha who stood next to her, and most particularly at Oliver who appeared incapable of offering any support.

Chapter 32

“Look!” shouted Shalalee as a shadow form appeared at the mouth of the stairwell that led down into the strange crypt. The shadow became a head and then a filthy face and the girl staggered back, “Daddy!”

The thing rose up a hand and waved, “It’s us,” and tried to wipe some of the sticky black ichor from its face, only partially succeeded, but revealed the gaped tooth grin of Ariana.

Lousa ran forward, “Ara!” and started to put her arms around the girl but the sudden stench that emanated from her forced the elf-blooded woman to stagger back with a shake of her head and a sudden urge to vomit almost overwhelmed her. “Oh,” she said and covered her mouth with her hand. “What happened to you?”

“Gross,” said Unerus, looked at his little sister, and laughed but he stopped immediately when the others began to pile out as well. Humbort came out next and held up Shamki whose arm was thrown over the shoulder of the gangly man. Next up was Hazlebub and Sutekha as they half carried the paladin Oliver whose feet shuffled along over the ground. Last came Seymour, his fine robes drenched in the vile stuff, he had somehow managed to clean some of his hair although the expression of disgust on his face was more than obvious.

“Oh my darling,” said Almara and rushed towards Ariana but also staggered a step backwards when she got close enough to smell the girl. “What happened? Shalalee,” she said and turned to her daughter and son, “Tylan, get buckets and bring back water from the creek.”

The two children stared at the bedraggled Ariana for a moment and Unerus laughed out loud, “It’s going to take more than a bucket!”

“The boy might have a point,” said Lousa and held her nose. “Why don’t you take Ariana and Hazle down to the creek?”

“I might like to accompany them,” said Sutekha and held up the bottom half of his jerkin. “I’m afraid I was a secondary casualty. If you wouldn’t mind my company?”

Hazle smiled at the man and, after they gently set Oliver on the ground, hooked her arm under his and the two followed Ariana and the children to the promised creek.

Seymour started to speak as he watched them walk off, the little girl still clutched the Staff of Naught, but a quick glance at Tanner and Lousa seemed to give him second thoughts and he shut his mouth without a word.

“Humbort,” said Lousa and walked over to where he and Shamki sat on the grass. “What on earth happened down there? How did you get the staff back? Shamki, are you all right,” the last was said as she put her hand on his cheek, “You look terrible. Here, lie down, I’ll get some wet cloth.”

“Ara found the staff and then we had a big fight!” said Humbort a large smile on his face.

“Shamki?” questioned Lousa with a look at the big half-orc whose eyes seemed slightly glazed and whose breath was somewhat labored.

“About right,” said Shamki with a nod to his friend.

Lousa looked at Seymour who sat on the ground and looked at his bedraggled robe with a disgusted expression on his face. “Why don’t you join the others down at the creek and get cleaned up?”

Seymour looked at the woman with a sneer and again seemed ready to say something but then slowly stood up and began to walk in the same direction as the others.

Almara emerged from the back of the wagon carrying a huge armful of rags, a washboard, several bars of soap, and immediately walked briskly towards the creek.

Tanner looked at Lousa and shook his head. “You were saying that you shouldn’t have stayed behind but should have gone with them?”

“I may have to rethink that,” said the woman her green eyes the shade of emeralds again as she gently stroked Shamki’s dark hair and smiled down at him. “Humbort, is it possible you could go into more detail about what happened?”

“But don’t elaborate too much,” said Tanner.

“What’s elaborate?” said Humbort and the merchant rolled his eyes and shook his head.

“I don’t think we’re doing to get the full story until the others come back. And, to judge by their condition, that might well take some time. I’ve been the subject to a scrub or two from Almara and I don’t envy any of them, particularly poor little Ara.”

“She’s a good scrubber is she,” asked Lousa and smiled at the merchant in a mischievous way.

“It depends on how you define good,” he replied and smiled right back while Humbort looked at them both with a confused expression.

“What happened to Shamki and Oliver?” said Tanner going over to the orc paladin who lay on the ground by himself.

“Ghouls scratched him,” said Humbort and pointed to the long mark on Shamki’s arm where a clear substance of some sort coated the wounds.

“By the Gods,” said Tanner as he approached Oliver and saw the much more significant wounds along his left side. The paladin’s his heavy chain shirt was badly ripped and the jerkin below it torn away to reveal the terrible wounds in his flesh. There were two long claw marks in his arms but the puncture holes in his left side looked very deep and oozed blood despite some apparent attempts to staunch the flow that must have occurred while they were still underground.

Lousa’s eyes widened at the severity of the wounds that still bled and immediately got up and ran to the wagon. “I think I know where Hazlebub keeps some of her healing poultices,” she shouted over her shoulder.”

Tanner knelt down next to Oliver who made a little grunt, “mmgh,” but this did not dissuade the merchant from rolling him over. “Now, listen here. I imagine you’re quite an expert with that sword of yours but we need to get this armor off of you and let Lousa clean these wounds. You’re a fighter by trade and you know infected wounds can kill a man long after they are dealt.”

Oliver looked at Tanner for a moment but then his resistance stopped and he allowed the man to roll him on his back. The chain shirt, hitched at the shoulders and cinched around the waist and neither Tanner nor Lousa had much experience in taking off armor but they managed to strip the paladin after a few minutes.

“By the Gods, these bite wounds are deep,” said Lousa and carefully wiped at the oozing holes with a rag soaked in some of Hazlebub’s potions. “The thing’s fangs must have been three or four inches long.”

“It was ten feet tall,” said Humbort still next to Shamki and now he helped the half-orc take off his own shirt.

“Really?” said Tanner, looked at the terrible fang wounds on Oliver, and shook his head.

Shamki shook his head when Lousa gave him a glance but did not contradict his friend.

Down at the creek Ariana was completely naked and swimming in a small pool where the water was deep while Hazlebub sat in the shallows letting the water pour over her clothes. Sutekha, his skin extremely pale, stood naked in the middle of the creek the water just above his knees and splashed himself while Shalalee pretended to look in the other direction.

“Here, Shalalee,” said Almara who was downstream a ways with a pile of clothes, the washboard, and the soap, “come help me wash these things, you too Tylan and Unerus. Let Hazle and the others wash in piece.

The children rolled their eyes at one another and stalled for a few moments but a stern look from Almara eventually brought them over and they began to wring out each piece of clothing in the water while they tried to hold their noses.

“Hazle,” said Almara looking at the woman whose scrubbed face and clean clothes seemed to take twenty years off her age, “you need to strip down. Go around the corner with Seymour if you’re shy about it you but I’m not going to let you back in the wagon if those clothes don’t get a thorough scrub.

The witch leaned back in the water letting it flow over her body for a few more seconds but then began to strip off her rags.

“Here, Shalalee,” said Almara. “You get those clothes from Hazle and if any of them aren’t already rags bring them back.”

“Everything she wears is rags,” said the girl. “She’s a witch.”

“That’s true,” admitted Almara. “I’ll tell you what. After you get her clothes go throw them away where she won’t find them and then go back to the wagon and get some of my old things. She’s not much taller than you are so some of your things might fit her as well. Now scoot!”

Shalalee smiled and moved towards the woman in the creek and began to gather up her discarded clothes.

Almara next looked at Ariana who still swam in the deeper part of the creek, “Young lady,” she yelled and the girl looked up her face split by a huge gap toothed grin but the Staff of Naught still clutched in her hand. “You come over here so I can give you a scrubbing. You can’t give it to yourself while you’re holding that thing and I don’t suppose I can convince you to let it go?”

The girl shook her head and dove into the water emerging a few yards away and kicked her way over to the group.

“When did you learn to swim?” Unerus asked of his sister a puzzled expression on his face.

“I don’t know,” said the girl with a smile. “It’s easy.”

With that Almara grabbed a heavy, wood handle brush with the stiff horse hair bristles, dipped it in the creek water, rubbed it briskly over a bar of soap, grabbed Ariana by the arm, and then began to apply it to the girls head.

Ariana’s eyes suddenly opened completely and a scream tore out of her mouth, which caused everyone else to stop what they were doing and turn to the girl who was frantically trying to get out of the iron grip of the woman. “No you don’t,” said Almara and began to scrub with even great vigor.

“It’s okay, Ara,” said Tylan. “Just sit down, close your eyes, and remember that eventually she’ll be done.” Ariana tried one last time to escape the vice like hold upon her arm but then gave up and sat down in the rocky bank and gave out another cry as her backside found an overly pointed rock. It took her a few moments to shift her position to one of relative comfort but by then her head was a mass of foam and Almara loaded the brush up with another slather of soap.

“You,” said the woman turning to her son. “Take this other brush over to those two,” she said with a point of her chin to where Sutekha and Hazlebub were, “and this soap too, and tell them they won’t get any dinner tonight unless they pass the smell test.”

“Yes, mom,” said the boy and looked at the bedraggled Ariana whose naked body was not yet showing any of the signs of womanliness. “It’ll be okay, Ara, I promise. Mom used to do the same to me when I got into the mud puddles.”

The girl looked up at the barely turned teen boy whose face showed the signs of some acne in a few pimples and started to smile only to howl again as the bristle brush found a tender spot on her backside.

Tylan turned away to prevent the girl from seeing him laugh and walked out into the creek with the soap and brush to where Hazlebub and Sutekha relaxed as they let the cool water flow over their naked bodies. “Mom says you have to scrub up good and if she can smell you when you get back you won’t get any dinner,” he continued and tossed the brush to the wizard who let it bounce off his hands and fall into the water where it began to float downstream.

Sutekha took a stab at it but missed, lost his footing, and fell face first in the water with a great splash. Hazlebub shook her head as she looked at him. “You wizards are all the same, misspent youth practicing spells and not playing with balls,” as she took a quick and powerful pair of strokes and grabbed the brush at about the same time Sutekha came up and spat out a mouth full of water. “Get your pale, skinny ass over here,” she said with a wicked leer as she soaped up the brush. “Tylan, you might not want to see this!” she said with a glance at the boy who smiled broadly and turned to leave.

“No,” shouted Sutekha but with a happy smile on his pale face. “Don’t leave me alone with her!”

“You’re on your own,” said the boy a wide grin on his face although this turned into a frown as he spotted Seymour, his robes still wet but cleaned of the black bile, his hair hung down from his face, and the terrible, and yet beautiful golden globe on his chests its fiery center burned with untold intensity and power.

Seymour came up from around the corner of the bend and gave one, barely disguised look of disgust towards the naked Sutekha and Hazlebub, another glance towards the shoreline where the scrubbing of Ariana continued apace, then turned back towards the wagon without saying a word, and began to walk in that direction.

“He’s a jolly sort,” said Hazlebub and watched the figure depart as she settled into the creek and began to scrub at the hair of the wizard.

“You don’t know the half of it,” said Sutekha and looked around to make sure the Priest of Ras was well out of earshot. “He believes he is the Chosen Servant of Ras sent out to cleanse the world of darkness.”

“That ain’t half bad,” said Hazlebub with a more gentle touch on the wizard than Almara employed on Ariana, at least if the occasional yelps of the girl were indicative.

“He is fanatical, ouch!” said Sutekha and suddenly flinched as the brush worked over his ear. “I was a wizard of my people, the Golden Worm Nomads of the Sands. The Tarltonites captured me while I took part in a raid against them. Seymour found out I was a prisoner and had me transferred to his estate. He promised to allow me to live if I would accompany him on this mission.”

“So, you didn’t know him before?” said Hazlebub.

“No, but I’ve traveled with him for many weeks now and I know him more than well enough. When he says he wants to eradicate the darkness of the world what he really means is that he wants to eradicate anyone who worships a god other than Ras. He is fanatical and he is not open to reason, logic, or other points of view. What makes him particularly dangerous is that he somehow has bonded Oliver to him.”

“The warrior, he looks a mean’un,” said Hazlebub and continued to scrub her voice became quieter as if there was a chance the priest might overhear the conversation.

“He is the most powerful paladin in all of Tarlton. His reputation extends far into the desert and I know that the Black Horsemen fear him. I’ve seen him fight and he is a force with which not to be trifled. Once Seymour gets the staff and destroys it with his Icon of Ras …,” went on the wizards.

“What is that thing?” said Hazlebub.

“I think, it’s difficult to look at, so bright … but I think …,” said the wizard and then paused.

“What?” asked Hazlebub and paused in her scrubbing.

“You’ll think I’m mad,” he said.

“Tell me,” she said and resumed her work.

He pointed to the sky and sun, “The sun, I think it’s a reflection, or an image, or actually it, somehow.”

“But, it would too hot,” she said. “He couldn’t wear it?”

“The planets,” went on Sutekha. “Have you studied astronomy?”

“Of course,” said Hazlebub. “The planets move around the sun.”

“If you look closely, it’s difficult, it’s so bright, but if you look closely you can see them, the planets, orbiting his icon. I did some calculations, I tried to watch, but, it’s madness, but I think they are one in the same, the planets are in the right positions. I think that thing around his neck is the actual sun, somehow.”

“That’s not possible,” said the witch her hand still scrubbed but going back and forth over the same spot on the wizard’s back like some automaton without a will of its own.

“As I said,” replied Sutekha his face a study in concentration as he totally forgot about the scrub brush. “It’s impossible, insane, but I think it’s true. Seymour claims Ras himself gave him the Icon in reward for some great deed. Oliver and Seymour have traveled together for many years. Seymour is a bit of a legend in my lands. He is the son of the old king and considered the finest priest of his generation. Everyone assumed he would eventually become the new king but he truly believed in his religious calling. He traveled the world for many years in the manner of Yumanar the Traveler and became the most powerful priest in the world. He only recently came back to Tarlton and settled in the city. His younger brother is king now but the boy is weak and lets the darkling, Ming, control his actions. Speculation is rampant that Seymour will take the throne by force and it is well known he has no love for the warlord the two being worshippers of darkness and light.”

“It sounds volatile,” said Hazlebub her head tilted at a slight angle and her eyes looked off into the distance. “You said the Icon of Ras is capable of destroying the Staff of Naught?”

“Yes,” said Sutekha but then checked himself. “At least Seymour seems to think it is possible. He wants to take it to one of those old White Marble ruins and perform some sort of ceremony.”

“Ahhh,” said the witch with a long, drawn out sigh. “The White Marble.”

“The building block of the Old Empire,” said Sutekha his own eyes now going far away. “I learned of it deep underground from my people, the Golden Worm Nomads. There are a number of the old structures buried far beneath the earth and much of our magic is derived from what we learned of the ancients.”

“Yes, there is one in the woodlands outside of Iv’s Folly,” said the witch. “My mother, bless her, she was killed by Dorian soldiers, let me think, 30 years ago, she taught me about the place and how to summon the ancient magic.”

“All the old stone circles are from the same era although most of them are not the White Marble that is reserved for especially powerful sites. In any case, Seymour hopes to use the power of one of the old sites to amplify the Icon of Ras enough to destroy the Staff of Naught. Apparently the staff and Seymour go back a long way. There was some fellow named Khemer who used …”

“Khemer!” cried Hazlebub and completely stopped in her cleansing of the wizard as her mouth suddenly hung open.

“Yes, you know the name?” said Sutekha with a sharp glance at the witch.

“It was the ghost,” said Hazlebub.

“Ghost?” said the wizard just as the witch began to scrub at his back.

“Lift your leg there,” she said. “Yes, when the skeletons first started marching I summoned a spirit, I thought I summoned a spirit but maybe he was there, waiting, all the time.”

“I’m not following you,” said Sutekha, “and be a little judicious with the brush in that area if you don’t mind.”

“Of course,” said the witch a broad smile on her face. “I wouldn’t want to hurt that. Khemer, of course, he was waiting there, he used my summoning ritual as an excuse, and he knew what he was doing all the time. That explains everything.”

“Not to me,” said Sutekha. “When do I get my turn with the brush?”

“Not quite yet my pale little friend,” she said.

“Little?” said Sutekha.

“You men are all the same. My sister’s husband is an insecure fellow,” replied Hazlebub.

“So, you’re not in a relationship with anyone?” said Sutekha and tried to keep his voice even but his eagerness showed through a bit.

“Do you want to know about Khemer or about my sex life?”

Sutekha shrugged his shoulders, “Does it have to be one or the other? Ouch! You did that on purpose.”

Hazlebub smiled and continued to scrub, “Khemer told us he wanted to destroy the staff, the lying little prick, but then he tried to bring himself back to life with it and we killed him.”

“You killed a ghost?” said Sutekha with raised eyebrows. “Most impressive. The creatures are notoriously difficult to dispose of permanently. They simply melt away and appear somewhere else at another time.”

“Khemer made the mistake of bringing himself back to life and then we realized he was up to something. He almost killed Lousa with that staff and gave me a good knock as well but Tylan killed him.”

“Tylan?” said Sutekha and turned all the way around to face the woman. “The boy? Really?”

Hazlebub nodded her head, “Yes, he used a hammer that the bugbear was carrying when he ambushed us. I wonder where that thing has gotten to?”

“I’m completely lost,” said Sutekha and shook his head, “but I’ll tell you all I know about this Khemer fellow as that might shed some light … haha … on the situation.”

“Ha ha,” said Hazlebub in a flat tone.

“Seymour and Oliver apparently became enemies with this Khemer fellow thirty years ago, or maybe even more, and it had to do with the staff. They were fighting for power in Tarlton, Seymour’s father would have been king then, and Seymour ended up winning the power struggle and chased Khemer away. They spent years tracking him down and killed him in the end but somehow they couldn’t get the staff to destroy it. They thought it was forever lost but then, somehow, Seymour knew the thing had returned and that’s where I came in. They wanted me to use my divination magic to spy on you and learn what you planned to do with it. I mostly watched Ariana, I didn’t even know her name then, because she handled the thing and that was what I tuned in my divining. I told Seymour that you planned to destroy it but he didn’t care. He calls all your Dorians heathens and if he ever comes to power in Tarlton he will wage war against your queen.”

“And the Staff of Naught is something he wants destroyed,” said Hazlebub her finger on her chin.

The worm wizard used the moment to grab the brush from the witch woman and lather it up on the soap, “Now you turn around my dear, and I shall have my vengeance!”

Hazlebub turned her back to the wizard a thoughtful expression still in her eyes. “If Seymour wants it destroyed, and Seymour is the enemy of Doria, then it stands to reason that we don’t want to destroy the thing.”

“I have no problem with that,” said Sutekha and went about his work with vigor although the thick skinned witch did not seem to have a problem with even his most forceful attempts. “But, I warn you that stopping Seymour will not alleviate the threat to Doria. The warlord is also bent on expanding the Tarltonite Empire, first he hopes to unite the nomads claiming that he is the Black Horseman reborn, and then he will march on the Orcs of Danazai, the Mantis Men of Dnubcia the Sharp City, the Dwarves of Temin and eventually onto Doria.”

“The staff would be a potent weapon against either Seymour or this Warlord,” said Hazlebub as the wizard continued his ministrations.

“True,” said Sutekha, “That is undeniable. But, how do you propose to stop him from destroying it. Your own friends will help him. Lousa and Tanner seem fine with the idea of destroying the staff and only little Ariana is opposed.” The wizard stopped for a moment. “There is something about that girl, some quality of strength that I cannot put my finger directly upon. I would welcome her as an apprentice if by chance I were to stay in Doria and not return to my homelands.”

“Is that something you think might happen?” said Hazlebub with a smile.

“It is something that I would like very much to happen,” said the wizard and suddenly put his hands on her shoulders and spun her around so that they looked at one another in the eyes.

“I too would like that,” said the witch.

Chapter 33

“The White Marble ruin is a two day journey to the west,” said Seymour as he stood in front of the rest of the troupe while a campfire burned merrily behind him.

“Two days for you, or two days for us and the wagon?” said Tanner his eyebrows raised and a skeptical expression on his face.

“Two days for Oliver, myself, and the girl who can ride Sutekha’s horse,” replied Seymour and looked down at the man who sat with a clay plate on his lap its surface covered with a medley of vegetables and chunks of rabbit.

“That’s not going to happen,” said Lousa. “Ariana will not be left alone with you two.”

“I will not harm the girl, I swear by Ras,” said Seymour and touched his chest where his heavy robe covered the Icon of Ras although the glow of thing was still barely visible.

“It’s not a matter of harming the girl,” said Lousa. “I don’t trust you or your dog. We go together and we destroy the staff together. I’ve already been betrayed once over that thing,” the last with a motion to Ariana who sat next to Shalalee their feud apparently over. The girl’s satchel rested around her shoulders tied by a stout rope with a sturdy looking knot made by Tylan earlier that afternoon.

“Speed is of the essence,” said Seymour and shook his head sadly at the woman. “The Queen of the Abyss knows that we have it and will send more of her servants as soon as she can. The faster we get to the ruin the more quickly we can dispose of the staff and keep it from her.”

“We need to stick together,” said Hazlebub.

“Thank you Hazle,” said Lousa and gave the witch a look with her lips pursed and eyes narrowed. “There is safety in numbers. We travel together to this ruin of yours and stand guard against any minions of the Queen of the Dead while you perform your ceremony.

“This is foolishness,” said Seymour. “Oliver and I could simply slay you all and take the staff anytime we wanted.”

“Oliver,” said Tanner with a look to the warrior who slept fitfully nearby, “is still recovering from his significant wounds and even if he was at full strength I trust Lousa, Shamki, Humbort, and I could prevent you from doing any such thing.”

“You are a fool then,” said Seymour and again shook his head with a sad little motion. “I could burn you all into cinders right now if I so chose and there is nothing you can do to prevent it. The only thing that stops me is my belief in Ras and what is right.”

“The only thing that stops you is Shamki’s right arm,” said Tanner his voice raised an octave. “Now, we will work together to destroy the staff so you don’t have to concern yourself with that,” he went on.

Hazlebub and Sutekha exchanged a short glance with one another but did not say anything aloud.

“I will work with you,” said Seymour as he stared at the merchant for a long moment. “I do this out of kindness and the belief that you truly do want the thing destroyed. Once it is disposed of I will ride back to Tarlton and leave this heathen land behind.”

“Good riddance,” said Humbort out loud and the Priest of Ras gave him a narrow eyed look and shook his head sadly yet again.

“Sutekha of the Golden Worms,” said Seymour and turned to address his former ally. “I can assume you have broken your sworn word to help me in this matter and choose to caste your lot with these barbarians?”

“Nothing of the sort, oh great and mighty Priest of the Sun, Master of the Icon of Ras, I swore to help you destroy the Staff of Naught in exchange for my freedom. I will keep my word and help you but, once that is accomplished my life is my own to lead, my destiny is my own to make.”

“Ha,” said Seymour and spun away towards where his own sleeping blanket lay out near Shemu. The priest spent a few moments with the horse but its sleek appearance already suffered from the lack of care since the death of Levicus. Its coat was duller and its tail showed knots and dirt. The priest climbed under his blankets, did not brush the horse, and closed his eyes although if he slept or not was a mystery.

The next morning everyone broke camp doing his or her part except the Priest of Ras who simply saddled his steed and waited impatiently for everyone else to signal readiness. Oliver was still too weak to ride on his own and managed to stagger to the back of the wagon with the help of Shamki and Humbort although did instruct Tylan on how to brush down his horse, Dovestar, properly. The beast was uncooperative at first but after a few moments the boy managed to gain its trust and begin the process.

“Does no one understand the importance of time in all of this,” muttered Seymour to himself as he watched the pace of the breakdown. “Heathens, one and all, even Sutekha, a proud desert nomad.”

It only took about ten more minutes to get the little wagon moving west but each second seemed to sour the priest’s mood even more.

Ariana stayed in the wagon with Hazlebub, Shalalee, Sutekha, and Oliver while Tanner and Almara sat in the driver’s seat and guided the donkeys on their journey. Shamki rode out front while Unerus and Tylan walked along beside him. Humbort flitted back and forth between Lousa, who walked alongside the wagon, and the others in the wagon, and Shamki did not say much but kept a close watch on Seymour and the countryside.

“I never saw horses like that before,” said Tylan with a look at Dovestar and Shemu. “I thought Shamki’s was a really good horse but he looks like a donkey compared to the others. Even Sutekha’s horse is much more powerful. Look at the way the walk, the way they hold their heads up, maybe someday I’ll have a horse like that.”

“I don’t know how to ride,” said Unerus with a nervous look at the monstrous steeds. It was easy to see that Tylan was perfectly correct in his assessment. Even a man who never saw a horse in his life would easily be able to distinguish the Tarltonite steeds as superior at a simple glance. Their muscles were bigger; their flanks more powerful, their coats glossier, the look in their eye stronger, they were almost completely a different species than the dull gray horse that Shamki rode.

“You can’t ride?” said Tylan.

The little urchin shook his head, “Never needed to,” he replied.

“I can teach you,” said Tylan. “It’s not all that hard. The trick is getting up in the saddle but after that anyone can do it. Right Shamki?”

The big half-orc nodded his head, “Not hard, but hard to be good.”

“What do you think of Shemu and Dovestar,” said Unerus to the warrior.

“Good,” said Shamki in his normal short way.

“Do you think more of those things will attack us,” said Tylan as he suddenly changed the subject and looked around the grassy plains for any sign of movement.

“Yes,” said Shamki expansively.

“When do you think they will attack?” asked Tylan. “Dad won’t let me carry the hammer around but it’s in the wagon and I can help. Would you teach me to fight like you’re teaching Unerus?”

The big half-orc nodded, “I teach.”

Tylan smiled broadly and began to mimic the circular movements that Shamki affected every morning although not nearly as smoothly.

In the wagon Hazlebub poured a greenish liquid down the throat of Oliver who face remained impassive although the muscles around his eyes tightened ever so slight. “I know it tastes horrible,” said the witch with a smile, “but it will help clean out your blood. You’ll be up and around in a few more days. Now flip over so I can change the dressing on those bite marks.”

The Orc rolled over onto his stomach without protest and the witch quickly went to work, “Here, Ariana, Shalalee, you should watch this. Someday you’ll be needing to help wounded men.”

The gangly young Shalalee came over readily enough to watch and screwed up her face but did not look away while Ariana simply sat in the corner her gaze far off in the distance although she stared at the side of the covered wagon.

“Ara,” said Hazlebub a little louder and this seemed to snap the girl out of her reverie. “Come help me with these wounds.”

The girl looked at the witch for a moment not saying anything but eventually rose up and looked down at the terrible bite marks that were a green and black around the edges.

“Now,” said Hazlebub. “The green and black is bruising and perfectly fine. What we don’t want to see is anything a lighter shade of green or black liquid. Clear fluid is fine as long as there isn’t too much. See this rag, we dip it in the decoction of willow and cumin which is good for reducing the swelling and helps the wound heal.”

“Decotata?” said Shalalee and looked at the witch with a puzzled expression on her face.

“Decoction, that’s when I boil out the essence of the plant.”

“Isn’t cumin for cooking?” said Ariana as she suddenly seemed to take an interest.

“The seeds are for cooking but I take the stems of the cumin and small branches of the willow and boil it until it looks like this mush here,” said the woman. “All of the plants have mystical qualities and it takes a long time to learn how to treat each one. Some of them are toxic, others are good for potions and the like, but many of them are very helpful in the healing process. You have to be cautious though, if you treat them incorrectly they can be very poisonous.”

Shalalee’s eyes opened wide. “I heard a lot of witches sell poison so you can get rid of your enemies.”

Hazlebub sat back after she finished the new dressing on Oliver’s wounds and paused for a moment to take a deep breath. “That’s truth, it is, sweetie. Some of my witchy friends choose that path and it often brings in many clients and rich rewards but eventually someone comes at you for revenge. At least that’s what me mother taught me.”

“Oh,” said Shalalee and Ariana in unison.

“I’m not that kind of a witch although but it helps sometimes to let people think what they will,” she continued with a smile and a wink.

“I’m glad you’re not that kind of a witch,” said Shalalee with a look up at the woman. “Do you think I could learn all about the plants and things?”

Hazlebub looked at the gangly girl her eyes filled with hope, “Of course, but only if you’re willing to work at the craft.”

“I’m willing, I’m willing. I want to be a witch!” said the girl a bright and broad smile on her face.

“What about you Ara?” said Hazlebub turned to the girl and Sutekha watched her closely for a moment his eyes narrowed to little slits.

Ariana paused for a moment and her hand went to the satchel tied over her shoulder and then she spoke, “No. I want to be a wizard.”

“A wizard,” said Sutekha and nodded his head slowly. “The life of a wizard is difficult and often lonely.”

“Who is Shinamar?” asked the girl suddenly and Sutekha’s eyed opened widely for a moment and the look of astonishment on his face was quite noticeable. It took him a few long seconds to recover but then he looked at Ariana closely again.

“I already told you that,” said Hazlebub.

“I want to hear it from him,” said Ariana and pointed to the wizard.

Sutekha looked at Hazlebub with a glance and the witch folded her arms over her chest. “Just tell her the truth.”

“Where did you hear that name?” asked the worm wizard while he stroked his pale and hairless chin.

“Tenebrous said it,” said Ariana. “When I told him there were no gods.”

“Who is Tenebrous?” asked Sutekha his finger worked at his chin with greater energy.

“The shade who works for the Queen of the Abyss,” said Hazlebub. “It was he who told us that she wanted the staff.”

“I see,” said Sutekha, “and you said something about there being no gods?” this last directed to Ariana.

“It’s true, there are no gods,” said the girl. “Tell me about Shinamar.”

“Have you ever heard of Das’von?” questioned the mage with a strange little motion of his hands.

“A little, not much,” said Ariana. “What is it?”

“It is a place. The ancient King of Cities, the seat of the Ancient Empire, the Throne of the Emperor, the Sundered Gates, the most powerful city in the world,” said the mage slowly and carefully. “When the Empire collapsed it also fell and was abandoned during the Deathly Years. Only in the last millennia did people reoccupy it. Missionaries from Das’von encouraged the settling of all the ancient capitals, Sea’cra, Stav’rol, Tarlton, Doria, and Caparal. The Mage-Kings ruled Das’von and they plundered the ancient magical secrets buried in the city. The last of these Mage-Kings was Elucidor the Omnipotent. He was supposedly in contact with all the great cities planning to rebuild the empire of old. His apprentice was a terrible half-demon creature named Shinamar. Shinamar the Loathsome was his name.”

“Who says he is terrible and loathsome?” interrupted Ariana suddenly standing a look of rage on her face and her hand clutched the satchel that held the Staff of Naught.

“All this was more than a century ago, maybe two,” said Sutekha. “The stories all note Shinamar as a terrible creature, a sycophant who pretended to ally with Elucidor and learned the secrets of his magic only to betray him and bring about the destruction of Das’von. All that remains is the Desert of Death and any who venture there die from the Wasting Disease.”

“It’s not true,” said Ariana she still stood and clutched the satchel.

“How do you know that?” asked Sutekha with careful look at the girl.

“Because he wouldn’t have betrayed Elucidor, he loved him, he loved Das’von,” said the girl.

“How do you know that?” repeated the mage of the Golden Worm.

“Yes, Ara,” supplemented Hazlebub. “How do you know that, tell us?”

The girl paused for a long time, did not say anything, but simply stood there and looked at them. “You wouldn’t believe me.”

“I would believe you,” said Sutekha. “I’ve always had trouble with the legends. It’s never been explained why Shinamar wanted to destroy Das’von. I can understand he wanted to usurp Elucidor and become the new Mage-King but the destruction of the city never made any sense.”

“It was in their battle that Das’von was destroyed,” said Hazlebub. “That’s what is always said. My mother told me and her mother told her before.”

“Let the child speak,” said Sutekha his eyes still keenly watched the girl. There was something about her, some sort of an aura that intrigued him.

“He, Shinamar, he speaks to me when I hold the staff, and sometimes when I don’t” said Ariana after her long pause.

“How can you be sure it’s him,” interrupted Shalalee. “Maybe it’s just the staff trying to trick you.”

“No,” said Ariana firmly. “It’s not that. He didn’t even tell me his name. I figured it out.”

“Even if it is Shinamar who’s to say he isn’t lying to you,” said Sutekha. “What else did he say?”

“He said it’s most important to remember there are no gods. That they are just creatures like you and me but older and with more magic, he says it is they who brought on the dark times and that he will destroy them all!”

“He said that?” said Hazlebub her eyebrows raised. “Have you told this to Lousa?”

The girl shook her head, “No.”

“You’ve seen the power of the Icon of Ras,” said Sutekha, “can you deny it is divinely gifted to Seymour?”

“I don’t know,” said Ariana. “He doesn’t talk much. I think he’s hiding or trapped or something. He wants to do more but he can’t.”

“It is said the Demons of the Dark Worlds who were in thrall to Elucidor hunted him down and tore him limb from limb after the betrayal,” said Sutekha.

“I didn’t hear that story,” said Hazlebub and took her gaze off the girl and onto Sutekha. “Tenebrous said something about thinking his brothers killed Shinamar long ago.”

“Tenebrous again,” said Sutekha and scratched his chin once more. “Who is he?”

Silence greeted this question and Sutekha could only scratch his chin and speculate.

The rest of the day passed without incident and Oliver showed some appetite at supper while Seymour largely kept to his own council. The rest of the group ate mostly in silence and watched the strange Priest of Ras. Even the normally talkative Shalalee spent quiet time with Hazlebub and looked at the array of plants she laid out. Before bed both Tylan and Unerus went through the martial drills laid out by Shamki and Oliver watched the activity closely.

“I’m not sure I like Tylan getting involved with that half-orc fighter,” said Almara to Tanner. “He should be a merchant like you, it’s safer.”

“I know what you’re saying dear,” replied the stocky man with a shrug of his broad shoulders. “But, learning the way of the sword is not a bad thing to know in these times. Even if he does decide to follow in my footsteps skill with the blade will serve him well. You know that I’m no good at it and that has been a problem more than once. Remember that time we were up at the Great Salt Fen and those Chalcos bandits waylaid us?”

The woman nodded her head, “But, fighting them might have been worse than just paying their toll, they could have killed you.”

“True enough,” said Tanner and nodded his head. “But, if they wanted they could have taken everything we had and killed us anyway. I think that’s what would have happened if Baron Avakubia’s men hadn’t come by at the last moment.”

Almara nodded her head and then started to clean things up in preparations for the night.

Two days later Oliver sat on Dovestar riding ahead with Seymour while everyone else was either back in the wagon or out front discussing the two Tarltonites.

“What do you think they’re up to?” asked Lousa positioned next to Tanner as Almara was in back with Hazlebub and Shalalee going over herbal remedies.

“Nothing good,” said Tanner to the woman who now wore a rather rough leather jerkin that was once his. Almara took it in a bit in the waist but the chest was still a little tight for the busty woman. He stared for a moment before he averted his eyes. “I think they’ll make a grab for the staff any day now. I’m not sure how much further the White Marble ruin is but we can’t be too far away. Seymour said it was a two day ride for him on their horses but we’ve been going three days now with the wagon and making good time. If they wait to make their move until we’re close to the ruin we can catch up to them easily enough. If they are going to do something they’ll do it soon.”

“I agree,” said Lousa and nodded her head while her eyes turned a darker shade of green. “The real question is how do we stop them?”

“Sutekha will help us,” said Tanner with a look to the back of the wagon where the wizard helped in the herbal discussion. “He and Hazle seem to have hit it off quite well.”

“I’m not so sure about that, he swore some sort of oath to Seymour,” replied Lousa.

“Do you think Shamki can take Oliver?” asked Tanner and Lousa thought about it for a long moment.

“I don’t know, maybe their evenly matched but I could be looking at things through morning sea fog. That Oliver is a powerful man and if what Humbort said he did down there in the battle with the ghoul things is even half true he might be more than a match for Shamki,” she said with a look at the half-orc who rode his horse out ahead of the wagon.

“I’ve seen Shamki fight,” said Tanner, “and I have a hard time believing anyone could be a much more accomplished warrior. I hope we don’t have to find out but I’m afraid we will. So, if Shamki and Oliver are evenly matched how do we deal with Seymour and the Icon of Ras?”

Lousa sat in silence her gaze on the horizon for a long moment.

“Any thoughts,” said Tanner as he gazed at her but she remained silent. “Yeah, from what Humbort says I don’t know how we can stand against it and I’m not going to risk the children. He said he could burn us all to cinders and I’m not sure if he was exaggerating.”

Up ahead the two men under discussion also talked over matters. “You can defeat the half-orc then?” said Seymour to Oliver.

“I believe so,” said Oliver. “His technique is good but he has little experience battling powerful foes.”

“I doubt we can count on Sutekha, the wormy wretch,” said Seymour a look of disgust on his face as his nose scrunched up along with his upper lip. “We are with an easy few hours ride of the White Marble Ruin,” he continued.

“We should take the staff soon then,” said Oliver, “lest they recover from the attack and interrupt our ceremony.”

“Unless we slay them all,” said Seymour.

“The children also,” replied Oliver in a neutral tone.

“They are heathens,” said Seymour, “but it does seem unnecessary. They do pretend to want the staff destroyed although the little girl’s infection is beyond repair. Killing her would be a mercy.”

Oliver said nothing.

“Do you see any sense in delaying the inevitable?” said Seymour.

Oliver shook his head.

“Well, then. We’ll do it when we stop for our midday break. I’ll try and talk them out of the staff to make things easier but I doubt they’ll allow us to take it. Try not to kill the children but do what you must.”

Oliver nodded and the two rode on.

At lunch Oliver and Seymour stood near the horses and talked while everyone else sat in a circle around the small campfire and watched the pot of stew that slowly came to a boil.

“Here it comes,” said Sutekha to Hazlebub as he observed Seymour come over to the party and Oliver take up a good combative position.

Seymour stepped forward. “We all want the staff destroyed,” he started and Shamki stood up and pulled out his sword while Lousa gave a look to Almara who herself began to gather up the children.

Seymour pointed to Ariana, “You, girl, bring me the staff and no one has to get hurt. Oliver and I will take it to the White Marble ruin and be there in a few hours. You can catch up to us and be there by the time we finish the ceremony.”

“No,” said Lousa and moved to position herself at the flank of the priest while Shamki took a step towards Oliver.

“I don’t want to do this,” said Seymour and reached for the chain around his neck.

“Don’t let him pull it out!” shouted Tanner who charged forward with a small knife in his hand, Unerus was right behind while Tylan scrambled back to the wagon to grab his hammer.

Almara grabbed Ariana by the arm and started to pull her towards the wagon as Shamki closed in on Oliver and all eyes turned for a moment to the two.

Shamki circled to his right and gave a quick slash with his blade but Oliver simply moved his body slightly to the left and evaded the blow. The paladin then gave a quick lunge forward towards Shamki’s left leg and the half-orc two took quick side steps and lunged at the left of the paladin. He knew it was a mistake even before his blade started to move but his instincts took over and he could not stop his action even as Oliver stepped forward and into the blow his own left hand rising up and catching the wrist of the half-orc in his massive hand. Shamki didn’t even try to pull away from the overwhelming grip but tried to kick out with his right leg and trip Oliver. The paladin seemed to anticipate the move, turned his body sideways, and pulled Shamki towards him, which threw the half-orc over his hip and snapped his wrist with a loud crack in the same motion. Oliver stood over Shamki for a mere moment, “You fight well, but must train more diligently,” he said and then slammed the butt end of his sword hilt against Shamki’s forehead where it connected with a sickening thud and the half-orc fell face first to the ground, unmoving.

“Shamki,” cried Lousa and raised her hands to utter magical words but the High Priest of Ras flicked his wrist and suddenly her eyes seemed to burn with white hot intensity, she dropped to her knees with a scream, and tried to blot out the light with her hands.

Hazlebub stood with a potion in her hand but the priest just looked at her and shook his head until she slowly lowered it.

“Now, girl,” said Seymour with a look to Ariana. “No one has to die. Hand over the staff.”

“Never!” shrieked Ariana, “Shinamar help me!” and with that turned to turn away.

Seymour reached into the fiery orb on his chest and flicked a finger towards the fleeing girl and a little glob of fire streaked towards her.

“No,” shrieked Shalalee and leapt in front of the little dart that caught her full in the chest. For a moment nothing seemed to happen but then her face dissolved into a mask of pain as her clothes suddenly burst into flames and her skin began to blacken and shrivel. Even before Almara could take more than a step towards her daughter the girl began to crumple into a black shadowy shape and her body turned to ash. By the time Almara got to here there was nothing left except a pile of blackened debris that shifted loosely in the wind.

“Damn you,” shouted Tanner his eyes blazed with fury and he charged the mage. Another quick thump from the back of Oliver’s sword sent him to the ground face first and unmoving. Almara dropped to her knees and began to weep.

“Girl,” said Seymour. “Hand it over or I’ll kill them all.”

Tylan appeared from behind the wagon and yelled out, “I’ll kill you,” and charged towards Seymour the hammer held over his head but Almara jumped in front of him and held him in a hug.

“No, Tylan, no. He’ll just kill you,” she screamed and held on tightly as the boy tried to struggle free.

“Ariana,” said Oliver. “Hand it over or he will kill them all.”

The girl dropped her head for a moment and then walked over to the priest of Ras and threw the satchel at his feet. “I’ll kill you one day,” she said as tears streamed down her face.

Seymour picked up the satchel, threw it over his shoulder, mounted Shemu with a quick motion, and, in a thunder of hooves, the two were gone, the clearing suddenly still again.

Chapter 34

“There are at least two hundred of them,” said Oliver as he watched the milling hobgoblins around in front of the small hill atop of which sat a gleaming White Marble Ruin. Dozens of banners were visible from the peak of the ruin and small figures moved about its surface involved in their various tasks. “And that’s not counting the leaders up on top. Probably shamans and warriors for the most part. I don’t see any way we can get up there and perform the ceremony. We’re going to have to wait.”

“Of all days to have a ceremony,” said Seymour with a shake his head. “What are these heathens worshipping anyway?”

“It looks like some sort of lunar celebration,” said the paladin. “They are setting up now but the event probably won’t take place until tonight or maybe tomorrow morning. There is nothing to do but wait.”

“That will give the girl and her friends time to catch us,” said Seymour.

“If they bother chasing,” replied Oliver. “You killed the daughter and I bested their finest warrior. Perhaps they will leave well enough alone and return to Doria. They know we plan to destroy the staff in any case, what benefit is it to them to come and see the result?”

“The little girl, with the teeth,” said Seymour. “She is driven by powers she does not understand. She will force them to come somehow. It will be difficult to fight them with all these Hobgoblins around. The Icon of Ras, while powerful, is not subtle.”

“No,” said Oliver. “Perhaps we should take up position on the far side of the hill and move to the top as quickly as possible come morning.”

“If the heathens have left,” said Seymour.

Oliver nodded, “Yes.”

The wagon moved over the grass at the same pace as always the donkeys put one hoof in front of the other in unceasing monotony and the grim face sitting at the head of the wagon blinked back tears and in the back the witch woman, Tylan, the Wizard of the Golden Worm, and Almara sat in silence not looking at one another but instead gazed at the floorboards. Every once in a while Tanner looked over his shoulder and back towards the west where the rest of the group decided to pursue the Tarltonites.

Far ahead in that direction, Shamki road his horse while Lousa rode on Sutekha’s old horse with Unerus sitting behind her his arms around her waist. Humbort walked along with little Ariana perched on his shoulder although the mood of this group seemed no better than that of those in the wagon.

“Do you think we’ll get there in time to watch the ceremony?” asked Unerus from behind Lousa.

“I don’t think so,” said the woman in a quiet tone of voice as her eyes watched Shamki ahead of her. “I’m not even sure why we’re going on to be honest but I didn’t want to say no to Ara and I thought it best to let Tanner and Almara head back.”

“Some kids I knew back in Iv’s Folly got killed,” said Unerus and blinked away a tear. “But, not anyone I really liked. I think my parents are dead too but I didn’t know them much.”

“It’s okay to be sad,” said Lousa half turned in her saddle and looked down on the lad. “You and Shalalee were friends.”

“I’m not just sad,” said Unerus his body suddenly stiff and his eyes narrowed. “I want to kill Seymour and Oliver too.”

“I understand,” said Lousa. “I’ve wanted to kill a lot of people over the course of my life. People that did bad things to my mother, bad things to me. Sometimes you can let those sorts of thoughts take over your life. Sometimes it’s best to let them go and just go on with your own life as best you can.”

“I don’t think I can do that,” said Unerus.

“I doubt we can kill, or even hurt, Seymour,” said Lousa and turned back around to face the long trail. “They are too strong. Sometimes people are beyond your reach no matter how much you want to make things right. Life isn’t fair.”

“You don’t have to explain that to me,” said the boy. “I’ve known that since I was little. I’ve had some pretty bad things happen to me and I let them go mostly but this time I just … just hurt inside.”

“I know,” said Lousa. “If we catch up to Seymour and Oliver promise me you won’t do anything stupid. I don’t want to lose you or your sister.”

“Or Shamki,” said Unerus and looked towards the horseman ahead of them. The big half-orc’s arm was in a sling courtesy of Hazlebub, the last thing she did before a tearful farewell separated the group.

“Or Shamki,” said Lousa. “I don’t know what he’ll do if we catch them.”

“Why don’t you talk to him,” said Unerus, “like you’re talking to me?”

“His pride was hurt,” said Lousa her body drooped in the saddle. “He is a proud man and when something like that happens it can be humiliating. He doesn’t need me to tell him what to do right now. He would just resent me, hold it against me later. I’ve known a lot of men in my days. They’re not much different than boys like you sometimes, most of the time.”

“Oh,” said Unerus. “I guess I understand. What will you do if Shamki tries to fight Oliver again?”

“I don’t know,” said Lousa her hands twitched at the reigns of the horse. “I just don’t know. Hopefully we won’t have to find out but there is something in the way your sister talks that tells me this thing isn’t over yet.”

“Do you think it’s that voice that she hears? That Shinamar person?” said Unerus and looked over to where Ariana sat on the shoulders of Humbort who, despite the several miles of travel showed no signs that he was tired, his step as bouncy and gangly as ever. The girl wore a calm expression on her face and the gleam in her eye was steady as she gazed forward towards their destination.

“That voice, or that entity, of whatever it is, Shinamar, an imposter, the staff itself, whatever, has changed her,” said Lousa. “I never should have let her take it in the first place back in that cave. It was the first mistake of many.”

“It wasn’t your fault,” said Unerus but his tone wasn’t firm and the sentence hung in the air for a long moment.

“Yes, it was my fault,” said Lousa. “But, as you go through life you’ll find that a lot of things are your fault and you can’t always do anything about it.”

“I know,” said Unerus and again looked to his sister on Humbort’s shoulder. “But you can try.”

“That’s true,” said Lousa. “You can always try. Look up there,” she said pointing to the sky and the sun that was low on the horizon. I don’t think we’re going to make it to that site. That means we’ll never catch them. Seymour will complete the ceremony either tonight or first thing tomorrow morning. Maybe we should just turn back.”

“I don’t think my sister will go,” said Unerus. “If we make her she’ll just sneak off and head back by herself.”

“Probably so,” said Lousa her long green hair suddenly caught in the breeze and a look of quiet sadness came to her face. “Even if there are no gods sometimes it seems like life is destined to follow a certain path no matter how much you try to avoid it. There,” continued the woman and pointed to an open plain where a narrow creek cut through the terrain. That’s a good place to camp. Hop off and I’ll ride up to Shamki.”

The young urchin jumped off the horse with a bounce, landed on the grass with a single tumble, sprang back to his feet without injury, and started to trot to Humbort and Ariana. “We’re going to stop for the night by that creek!” he shouted to the two.

Ariana frowned but said nothing and Humbort immediately began to stride towards the chosen site in sort of a gallop that bounced the girl up and down. She shrieked once with a huge smile on her face before she caught herself and settled back down to her previous look of determination.

The sliver of moon that shone above in the clear sky gave Shamki plenty of light to see and he noticed the caravan before anyone else. It looked to be two or three wagons that moved at an easy pace over the grassy plain and the voices of revelers quickly came to him as the wind shifted. It only took a moment or two longer for Lousa to hear the sounds even though she half nodded in sleep. It looked like the travelers would pass a hundred or so yards to their right and, if the group remained silent, would pass by without notice.

“Who is it?” whispered the beautiful woman her hair loose and wild and her cotton nightgown flapped around her ankles in the breeze.

“Hobgoblins,” said Shamki. “Three wagons, not quiet.”

“No, they aren’t,” said Lousa and moved her jaw back and forth to the left and right. “It’s like they’re coming back from a party or something.”

“New moon ceremony, maybe,” said Shamki. “Hobgobbies worship moon mostly.”

“Could they have been at the White Marble? If this is just one group then there must have been a bunch there. Then Seymour couldn’t have…,” said Lousa her train of thought jumped quickly to the point.

“They’re still there,” said Ariana as she suddenly appeared like a ghostly presence next to them. She wore a simple white shift that fluttered in the breeze giving her an even more spirit like appearance and her short was hair was loose and fluttered all around her head. “We can go now, travel the rest of the night, and catch them in the morning!”

“I don’t know if that’s a good idea,” said Lousa. “The wagon … oh,” suddenly remembering that their speed was no longer inhibited to the slow wagon and the donkeys. “It’s dark, we could fall into a ravine,” she finally said although with the clear sky and the sliver of moon it was actually a fairly bright night.

Ariana just looked at her and then dashed over to the sleeping Humbort and began to shake him awake. “C’mon Humbort, we’re going right now. We can catch them!”

Lousa could see the gleam in the girl’s eye even from this distance. “Shamki, let’s talk to the hobgoblins and see if they are coming from the ruin and how far ahead it is.”

The big half-orc nodded his head and walked forward towards the noisy caravan while he pulled out a small stone that instantly illuminated brightly, “Hail, travelers, hail,” he shouted loudly as Lousa walked along behind him.

The caravan of wagons, there were actually three of them with a dozen hobgoblins on each, some of dressed with strange multicolored hats that flapped wildly in the breeze but likely pinned to their hair to keep them from flying off, stopped their own shouts and called out to the duo in a rough language that Lousa only partially understood. Shamki seemed to understand it well enough and shouted something back to them. Soon enough they stood around the wagon and spoke with a short hobgoblin with a particularly colorful hat that seemed almost as tall as the creature itself.

“Where are you coming from so early in the morning,” she asked him and waited for Shamki to offer a translation. It was the longest sentence she ever heard from the stout warrior’s mouth and she could tell by the sour expression on his face that he loathed speaking so much. “I wonder what caused him to be such a quiet sort,” she wondered and not for the last time.

“Small Crescent Moon,” ceremony said Shamki back to her a moment later although she did understand the word moon in the original reply.

“Ask him how long a journey back to the site of the ceremony and if it’s the White Marble ruin,” she told Shamki.

A few moments more of translation, reply, and retranslation ensued but it quickly became apparent that the ceremony completed a couple of hours ago and the White Marble ruin stood very close by indeed.

By now the rest of the group stood next to Lousa and Ariana glared at the woman through narrowed eyes when they learned the nearness of the ruin.

“There is no way we could have known how long it was going to take us to get there Ara,” she said in reply to the look. “We had to stop for the night and you know it so don’t give me that look,” she continued and raised her eyebrows to glare back at the girl.

“Humph,” said Ariana. “Bend down Humbort horse,” she ordered to the man who complied immediately.

“He’s not a horse,” said Lousa, “and you should walk part of the way yourself”.

Ariana turned her head to look the other way and dug her heels into Humbort’s side.

“Ow,” said Humbort and began to prance forward in an imitation of a horses canter.

“Don’t get too far ahead Humbort,” called Lousa after them into the night. “We still have to saddle up the horses and Seymour can’t complete that ceremony until morning in any case.”

With that she rushed back to their campsite and began to get her horse ready for the short journey.

Two hours later the sun started rise on the eastern horizon and Oliver, sat with his knees folded and his back straight, and noted it without actually opening his eyes. Seymour was already up and gathered many of his religious accouterments around him in preparation for the morning’s ceremony. He glanced occasionally at Oliver but did not disturb the morning meditation the orc performed although the temptation to do so clearly manifested itself in his fingers as they tapped on his side and frequency of the glances.

The sun rose another few degrees in the sky before Oliver opened his eyes, rose to his feet, and moved over to his horse.

“All finished with your meditation?” asked Seymour in a voice that dripped of impatience as his fingers continued to beat out a drumbeat on his leg.

Oliver nodded.

“Those vile hobgoblins left last night and so we should have no problem completing the ceremony but we should hurry. Those foolish Dorians will probably spot the heathens leaving and head out first thing. We only have a couple of hours.”

Oliver made a short motion with his head towards the apex of the hill where small figures worked to pull down tents and banners.

“Damn,” said Seymour as he followed the gaze of the paladin. “How many of them?”

“Ten, no more than that,” said Oliver his hand moved to the sword at his side.

“We’ll have to kill them,” said Seymour. “They won’t leave us in peace to finish off the staff.” The Priest of Ras then reached down and pulled out the Icon of Ras from its place beneath his heavy robes. “Let’s do this as quickly and cleanly as possible. I don’t want to use power from the Icon of Ras. I need to save energy for the destruction of the staff. Can you take all of them yourself?”

Oliver pursed his lips, “It’s difficult to say. If they are just workers cleaning up the site then it will be easy but if they have guards and magic using priests then it is not such a simple task.”

“Perhaps you could find it in your heart to give me a straight answer just one time, can you do it without my help or can’t you?” said the Priest his eyes blazed although the fingers at his side continued their relentless drumming. “I must seek the guidance of Ras before I start the ceremony.”

“I can manage,” said Oliver his eyes neutral and his face as impassive as ever.

“Good,” said Seymour. “You go up the main trail and kill them all and I’ll come up the other side and start my preparations as soon as you make your attack.”

Oliver began to brush the horse and put on its reigns but Seymour stopped him with an angry word, “Forget the damn horse,” he said. “I know you love that animal but I hope you value my patronage and my friendship more than a simple beast. Dovestar has a dozen brothers, sisters, nephews, and nieces at the Royal Stable and you can have your pick of them if anything happens to the horse. It is merely a gelding after all.”

Oliver nodded his head and immediately stopped his work and headed towards the path that lead up the hill while Seymour walked at a quick pace around a group of bushes and disappeared into the morning light.

It took the paladin of Ras about ten minutes to reach the bend in the hill where he saw half a dozen hobgoblins, tall creature with swarthy skin and thick facial hair, as they clambered along the crossbeam of a tent frame and pounded at it with hammers and other tools. He was able to walk up almost directly behind one of the workers who stood on the ground at the base of the structure and yelled instructions to those higher up. Oliver drew his sword and made a coughing sound. The hobgoblin on the ground turned, his eyes opened hugely wide in astonishment, and he dropped the parchment in his hand to the ground where it fluttered for a moment but then came to rest.

Oliver made a motion with his head as if to dismiss the creature, which took only a moment to make a decision, and began to sprint down the steep slope of the hill away from the orc warrior. It took a few seconds more for the other workers to realize what just happened, drop or climb down from the heights, and likewise scatter. None of them carried any weapons and there were apparently no guards left at the site. Within thirty seconds of his appearance he was alone at the top of the monument.

It took another five minutes for Seymour to arrive, slightly out of breath, and the High Priest of Tarlton looked around at the empty plateau for a moment as his head darted back and forth before he spoke, “You didn’t slay them?”

“They had no warriors, just workers, they fled,” replied Oliver with a shrug of his shoulders and then pointed to an isolated platform of shining White Marble where a dais that seemed to glow in the morning light stood.

“Excellent,” said Seymour and walked over to it while he pulled the satchel from his back and laid it on the dais with a casual motion. He then began to unpack other items with a great deal more care and place them carefully about the satchel.

Oliver walked up to the apex of the hill, a rocky point to his left that overlooked the valley below and scanned the horizon to the east. The fleeing hobgoblins scrambled down the hillside in all directions and their shouts and cries made it back up to him as the little mouse scratches inside a wall might alert the cat who ruled the house.

He saw the horses that approached at speed but overlooked them for a few minutes because his thoughts were on the wagon, but as they got closer it was clear that one of the horses carried itself with the carriage of a Royal Steed while the other was some common nag of the region. The dim light of the morning made things more difficult as well and it was long minutes more before he recognized Sutekha’s old steed now ridden by the green haired woman and possibly one of the children. Shamki and his horse led the way and last was a man who walked that turned out to be Humbort with another of the children on his shoulders. The closer they approached the more certain he was of their identity and he cast an occasional glance towards the White Marble Dais and Seymour busily at work around it. He waited for a few more long minutes as the horsemen and walker slowly approached but then climbed down from the peak and walked over to where Seymour continued his activity unabated.

It took the High Priest of Ras more time to notice the presence of Oliver and even when he did, he barely glanced up as he placed glowing icons all around the Staff of Naught now exposed to the direct morning sun and ringed by strange symbols painted onto the White Marble. “What is it?” said the high priest as he finally paused in his work with sweat on his brow. “This is particularly fine work and requires all my attention. Your hovering is not helping matters.”

“They approach,” said Oliver and pointed to the base of the hill.

Seymour shook his head in agitation. “Hold them off until I complete the ceremony then. Do I need to explain everything to you?”

“I understand,” said Seymour and slipped his unadorned sword from the loop that served as a scabbard. “Good luck.”

Seymour resumed his work and did not look back.

Oliver walked down the hillside and arrived at the base of the trail at about the same time as Lousa, Unerus, Shamki, Humbort, and Ariana.

“Oliver,” said Lousa as she dismounted from her horse and walked to within ten feet of the man. “We don’t blame you for what happened.”

The paladin merely stared at her and brandished his sword.

“It doesn’t have to be this way,” the woman continued her green eyes seemingly changed from light to dark green like fast clouds that passed in front of the sun on windy day. “But, Shalalee has to be answered for,” she concluded.

“It is always this way,” said Oliver and he spoke in an accented Dorian that he apparently knew all along. “I have no wish to harm the children but if you choose to go up that hillside and interfere with the Chosen One of Ras he will kill you all. Stay here, wait for him to complete the ceremony and then we will settle this among the adults.”

“No,” screamed Ariana as she climbed down from Humbort’s shoulders, shook her finger at the warrior, and ran at him. Humbort reached forward his long arms covered the gap in an instant and grabbed the girl by the collar to pull her back. “Let me go,” she shrieked, flailed her arms and legs wildly, but was unable to pull loose from the firm grip.

Shamki came forward his own sword drawn, held in his unbroken left hand, and made a feint towards the paladin who flicked out his own long blade in reply. The warrior of Tarlton looked at Shamki, his blade in the left hand, and with a quick move paralleled the half-orc. “I do not wish this to be an unfair fight,” he said with a little bow of his head. In this battle the half-orc warrior only moved forward when Oliver retreated, stayed well away from the quick blade of his foe, and never made an aggressive strike.

Lousa raised her hand and uttered a few magical words but the fiery darts that came out of her fingers seemed to burst into little flames as they got near the paladin and caused him no discomfort. Unerus drew his own little blade and started forward but Humbort grabbed him as quickly as he had Ariana and pulled the boy back. Ariana used the moment to tear loose from the gangly man and sprinted around where Shamki and Oliver probed each other’s defenses and up the hill.

“Ariana,” shouted Lousa as she spotted the movement as she prepared another spell. The beautiful woman stopped immediately and went after the girl.

Oliver looked over his shoulder and Shamki made a quick lunge that forced the paladin to dodge to the right to avoid the blow. Rather than follow up and press the attack the half-orc took a step backwards and raised his sword in defensive position.

Oliver nodded his head and smiled at the half-orc, “You have learned a valuable lesson,” but he spoke in his native tongue and without Sutekha’s spell craft the words meant nothing to Shamki; however, he gathered their intent without any trouble whatsoever. He nodded his own head in return and then took another step backwards and away from the blade of the paladin.

Oliver stood silently for a moment, surveyed his foe, then began to move forward in the attack with aggressive blows aimed towards Shamki’s sword arm, and forced the half-orc to slowly back away in a circular motion each time to the right of Oliver. The two continued their slow dance for several minutes as Oliver moved in a more and more aggressive fashion that forced Shamki back in increasingly sharp movements. Shamki’s breath came loud and fast and Oliver’s brow showed beads of sweat even in the cool air of the morning.

The battle continued for many long minutes as Oliver continually forced the half-orc backwards and probed for a weakness in the defense, but neither of two combatants managed to strike a heavy blow. Without any prior indication Oliver suddenly changed his movements and charged directly at Shamki who had to throw himself violently down and to the right to avoid the sword aimed at his head. He rolled over in the dirt and flung out his sword with a kill strike but Oliver was not there and when the half-orc rose to a knee he knew he was beaten. The Paladin of Ras was at his right side away from his sword arm and a searing pain in his leg told him that the wound was deep.

Oliver wiped his brow and again nodded to the half-orc. Humbort and Unerus who stood nearby their own arms at their side found themselves unable to move and Oliver took a moment to glance at them before raising his sword.

Chapter 35

All was in readiness. Seymour looked down at the thing that lay in the center of his circle and smiled to himself and chuckled aloud. “After all these years, the token of the Queen of the Darklings lay before him, exposed and weak. A dozen of his most precious holy items lay arrayed around it casting their holy light upon it and the clawed hand seemed to shrivel before the onslaught. The High Priest of Tarlton finally unleashed his most Holy Relic, the Icon of Ras and stood above the thing ready for the final ritual.

He took the burning globe in his right hand and held it out over the circle and began to chant words of magic as the Icon of Ras began to hum with energy its brightness not increasing but somehow intensifying. “By the Holy Light of Ras!” screamed Seymour his ritual raced towards what could only be a fiery conclusion.

Ariana was the first up the hill to the site of the ceremony as her little feet found purchase in the steep hillside where Lousa only managed to slip which left her to fall further behind the girl. Ariana’s breath  came in great gasps as she cleared the last rise and saw Seymour, his arms raised, the intensely bright ball grasped in his hand, the Staff of Naught lying on the ground beneath and, for a moment, she felt a terrifying sense of helplessness but then the voice came to her.

“Look at it closely,” said Shinamar and she knew that he was talking not about the Staff of Naught but of the Icon of Ras.

She didn’t hesitate to follow the instructions her eyes instantly went to the glowing ball whose intensity immediately made her turn her head to the side and begin to close her eyes as her hand came up to shield her face. “Do not look away,” said the voice. “All is not as it appears!”

Ariana shook her head and reopened her eyes wide, the pain of the light seared into her brain, and her entire body began to shake her vision consumed with light and then there was an image in her head.

She saw an orc and a young boy, in a ditch, the sound of hoof beats, a darkling with a black orb around his neck astride a unicorn, a beautiful woman with the symbol of Doria upon her dress. Her eyes saw as the darkling fell from his horse, the darkness of the orb as it skittered across the ground to the boy who grabbed it in his hands.

Shinamar’s voice pierced the vision, “Hidden where no darkling could ever find it.”

And then she could see again, what Seymour held above his head was not a blindingly brilliant ball of fire at all but the black sphere that consumed light, the same sphere that bounded across the ground to the orc boy.

“Now,” cried Shinamar. “Now shall begin the end of the false gods. By Elucidor’s wisdom, by the Sea King’s might, by the Gray Lord’s Black Sword, by the First Rider’s valor, for Caparal, for freedom, take the staff, Ariana, take the staff and strike!”

Ariana suddenly scrambled towards the High Priest of Ras and into the circle, she grabbed the staff its smooth wooden handle seemingly made to fit in her tiny hand and spun around to face Seymour.

“No!” screamed Lousa as she finally made her way to the top of the hill.

“Foolish child,” said Seymour with a smile and the light from his icon blazed down upon her although she saw darkness and felt a cool breeze.

She struck towards the icon and there was a sudden rush of air and sound like a fire sucking in the air from all around it in a great whoosh and then she held nothing, Seymour stood above her the Icon of Ras blazing, the staff apparently absorbed by the terrible thing.

“Now you die,” he said and then his Holy Symbol suddenly flickered, as if a great shadow passed overhead, and he paused. “What is this?” And then the Icon of Ras went suddenly and completely black. Darkness roiled out from it in a wave that covered his arms, his face, his chest, and then his entire body until he was enshrouded in darkness, beyond the penetrating light of the sun that rose in the eastern sky. The priest made a strangled sort of sound and threw down the icon, where it hit the white marble with a loud crack, and he stared at it for a moment his eyes so widely opened that they seemed ready to burst. His body began to shake as a trickle of blood emerged from first his nose and then his ears. His face grew red and the trembling seemed ready to consume him completely before he managed to grasp a hold of himself with some tremendous force of inner will.

He turned to Ariana and Lousa, who now stood at the side of the girl, and spoke in perfect Dorian without the hint of an accent, “I … must thank you for kindly showing me the … error … of my beliefs.” His body shuddered again and the look of malice, of pure hatred that he turned upon Ariana made the girl take a step backwards. “Perhaps … someday … I will be able to repay the kindness.” With that he staggered a little as his body gave another shudder and then he began to walk down the hillside.

Down in the plains Oliver stood over Shamki when the sudden burst of darkness exploded on the hilltop. The great warrior looked at the half-orc and frowned, “My master’s business atop the hill is complete I think. Your swordsmanship is admirable and if you continue to improve you might prevail should we ever meet again.”

He then turned and started towards the hill as Unerus and Humbort rushed over to staunch the flow of blood that poured from Shamki’s thigh.

Epilog

The pretty girl with long dark hair felt the sudden movement next to her on the bed and looked up at the powerful darkling who sat bolt upright his purple eyes stared fixedly at the window to their right. The heavy curtain that shielded the room from the bright light the darkling despised so much fluttered in the breeze.

“What is it Ming?” she asked, put her hand to his finely muscled back, and ran them over his wide shoulders. “What disturbs your sleep?”

He turned to her his eyes ablaze with an excitement she did not recognize, “A vision,” he said and his mouth opened in a narrow smile, “a vision of something that used to belong to me, something that was stolen long ago.”

“What does it mean?” said the girl as she rolled onto her back and stretched.

He looked down at her for a long moment before he replied, “It means something very good.”